Class 1 2, 8_6. Book. „JEl82l Co[pghtiN°_l 3l3 ^ COPYRIGHT DEPOSIT. Statue of Oglethorpe, in Savannah FIRST LESSONS IN GEORGIA HISTORY BY LAWTON B. EVANS, A. M StnPERINTENDENT OF SCHOOLS, AUGUSTA, GA. AMERICAN BOOK COMPANY NEW YORK .-. CINCINNATI .'. CHICAGO \'\\'b Copyright, 1Q13, by LAWTON B. EVANS Georgia History A History of Georgia for Use in Schools Copyright, 1898, by University Publishing Company Copyright, 1908, by American Book Company CCf.A330876 PREFACE The author of this book has endeavored to present the leading facts in the history of Georgia, in order to instruct the youth of the State in the annals of their forefathers, and to inspire them with a love for their own institutions. The main events in the history of the United States are included in the narrative, in order to show the closeness of relation between State history and the affairs of the nation at large. The author hopes that by the study of the history of Georgia in its connection with the other States which compose the United States, the child will gain a proper understanding of the meaning of State rights and State pride, without interfering with or diminishing that larger patriotism that comprehends the entire country. The style of the narrative is purposely picturesque and dramatic, in order to attract the interest of young minds, and to furnish them with inspiration derived from heroic endeavor and sacrifice on the part of those who have loved the State of Georgia and endured hardship and toil to build up its institutions. The author suggests to those who use this book that the lesson for the day be read by the pupils in the class, the meaning of the text be explained, and the essential points be brought out in the discussion that may follow. From 8 PREFACE this general preparation the teacher may advance by defi- nite questions to a more intimate study of the text, in order to test the knowledge of each pupil. If to this the teacher will add such interesting variations as impersonations, dramatizations, the celebration of certain anniversaries, and any kind of historical game or exercise, the pleasure and interest of the class in the history here given will be greatly enhanced. The relation of geography to history should not be neg- lected. A map of Georgia should be in every schoolroom of the State, and the history of Georgia should be localized. By this means the children should know the State geo- graphically and historically, and be thoroughly instructed in its traditions, institutions, and conditions. If the teachers remember that the text is not to be mem- orized, that the questions at the end of the lessons are not to be depended upon too closely, that the pupils need not be confused with too much detail of dates and numbers, and that the child's love of history depends largely upon the manner in which the teacher presents the subject to him, the author feels confident that the children of the schools will feel an abiding interest in the narrative con- tained in these pages, and, inspired with a deep love for their State, will enter upon their citizenship with a high and noble patriotism. f Lawton B. Evans. Augusta, Ga. CONTENTS PART I. GEORGIA AS A COLONY. Lesson Page 1. The Study of State History ii 2. Early Explorers of Georgia. . - 14 3. The Indians of Georgia 20 4. Indian Legends 24 5. The Colonies in America 28 6. Oglethorpe and the Debtors' Prisons 32 7. The Settlement at Savannah 38 8. Tomochichi 41 9. The Progress of the Colony 46 10. The Story of the Salzburgers 50 11. How the Colony grew 54 12. 13, 14. Trouble with the Spaniards 59> 63, 67 15. George Whitefield 71 16. Administration of William Stephens 74 17. Mary Musgrove 77 18. At the End of Twenty Years 81 19. The Trustees surrender their Charter 85 20. Administration of John Reynolds 88 21. Administration of Henry Ellis 92 22. James Wright Appointed Governor 97 23. Enlargement of Territory 100 24. 25. The Stamp Act in Georgia 103, 106 26. The Spirit of Resistance 109 27. On the Eve of Revolution 113 PART I. GEORGIA IN THE REVOLUTION. 28. Beginnings of Revolution 119 29. Preparing for the Conflict 122 30. 31. The Royal Government Overthrown 125, 128 32. Organizing the State 131 33. The British invade Georgia 136 34. The British capture Savannah 139 35. The British overrun Georgia 143 36. Instances of Adventure 146 9 lo CONTENTS Lesson Page 37, 38. Progress of the War in Georgia 150, 153 39, 40. The Attack upon Savannah 157, 161 41, 42. Dark Days of the Revolution 164, 167 43. Robert Sallette 169 44. Nancy Hart 173 45. EHjah Clarke 178 46. The Siege of Augusta 182 47. Augusta Captured from the British 185 48. The End of the War 188 49. James Jackson 192 50. Hardship and Heroism 196 PART III. GEORGIA AS A STATE. 51. The Beginnings of Statehood 201 52. Georgia enters the Union of States 206 53. Eli Whitney and the Cotton Gin 208 54. The Yazoo Fraud 214 55. The Progress of the State 219 56. Georgia and the Steamboat 226 57. How People lived in Early Times 230 58. Early Customs and Habits 235 59. Crawford and Clark 241 60. Troup and the Treaty 245 61. Georgia defies the General Government 250 62. Removal of the Cherokees 253 63. Higher Education in Georgia 257 64. Our First Railroads 260 65. Crawford W. Long 264 66. Political Disturbances 268 67. War Threatening 273 68. Georgia secedes from the Union 277 69. Beginnings of War 281 70. The Progress of the War 286 71. From Chattanooga to Atlanta 290 72. The March to the Sea 295 73. The Federal Army in Control 299 74. Georgia again in the Union 303 75. Georgia since the War 309 APPENDIX. Governors of Georgia 315 Counties of Georgia 316 Constitution of the State of Georgia 319 Index 352 GEORGIA HISTORY, PART I. GEORGIA AS A COLONY. LESSON 1. THE STUDY OF STATE HISTORY. The boys and girls who study this book know that the State in which we Hve is called Georgia, and that it is a part of the United States. In the history of the United States we learn something about all the States, without learning a great deal about any one of them. We learn a few things about Georgia, but we fail to learn as much as we should, since we live in Georgia and its history is of interest to us especially. The Boys and Girls of Georgia. — Some of the boys and girls of Georgia live among the mountains and valleys of the northern part of the State; others live on the red hills and gentle slopes of the central part; others live in the pine forest regions of the southern part. Some live by the sea, some live by the rivers, some live in cities or towns, and some live on farms in the country. Some attend large schools, and some attend small schools. Some may have traveled to distant parts of the State, and seen much of the land of Georgia, while others may not have been so 12 GEORGIA AS A COLONY fortunate. All of them have learned that they are Amer- icans, and now they are to learn with equal pride that they are also Georgians. Georgia is Our State. — We should study the history of Georgia particularly, because Georgia is our own State. It is important for us to know the names and deeds of the great men who founded the State, and who have been its governors and leaders. We should know how its terri- tory came to its present proportions; how its counties were settled and its cities were founded; what trials and hard- ships its people have endured; what great things have happened upon its soil; how its great institutions and en- terprises came about, and how its laws were made. In other words we naturally desire to know the history of that great State in which we live, and about the people who have made it great. State Pride. — A knowledge of our State history will result in State pride. If we know the heroic deeds of our great men, the splendid achievements of our people, and the real greatness of our enterprises, we can point to them with pride, and feel with deep satisfaction that we have reason to be proud of being Georgians. Every citizen should feel a pride in his State, but unless he knows its history he cannot tell why he is proud, nor give a good reason for feeling so. Better Citizenship. — State pride should make us become better citizens. Having learned the lessons of the past, we can avoid mistakes in the future. The great men of our State speak to us from the pages of history, advising us of right and warning us of wrong. Those who study this i THE STUDY OF STATE HISTORY 13 book will soon be the men and women of the State, and by their words, deeds, votes, and opinions will decide the policies of our State affairs. The welfare of Georgia will always depend upon the wisdom and patriotism of its citizens. Patriotism. — - Let us not forget that patriotism is a love of country. In studying the history of our nation and of our State we find the story of many brave men who sacri- ficed themselves in many ways for the good of the people. Many of them suffered and died in war and in peace for the welfare of the country at large and of their own State in particular. The story of the lives of our great men should make us love our country and our State so rever- ently that we shall do our duty as citizens, no matter what sacrifice it may involve. QUESTIONS. What is the name of the State in which you live ? In what part of the State do you live ? What part of the State is mountainous? What part has red hills? What part has pine forests ? What places in the State have you visited? Why should we study the history of Georgia particularly ? In what will a knowledge of our State history result ? What should State pride make us become ? Upon what will the welfare of Georgia always depend ? What is patriotism ? What effect should the story of the lives of our great men have upon our Hves ? LESSON 2. EARLY EXPLORERS OF GEORGIA. Ponce de Leon. — Among those who were with Columbus on his second voyage of discovery was a bold adventurer named Ponce de Leon. He was about thirty-two years of age at that time. He lived for a while in Haiti, and then made his way to Porto Rico, where, after two years, he was appointed governor of that island. He heard from the Indians a story of an island not very far away which contained a wonderful fountain. If one bathed in it, they said, one would never grow old. It was a fountain of perpetual youth. De Leon was fond of ad- venture and dreaded the approach of old age. Therefore, he resolved to discover this wonderful fountain. De Leon told this to the King of Spain, and received a commission " to discover and settle the island of Bimini." He sailed from Porto Rico, and, steering northward, came in sight of the mainland of North America on Easter Sun- day, March 27, 15 13. He named the land Florida, in honor of the day, Pascua Florida, as it is called in Spanish. Search for the Fountain of Youth. — A few days later he landed near the present city of St. Augustine and took pos- session of the country in the name of the King of Spain. He wandered into the interior, drinking of every spring, and bathing in every stream, looking for the fabled foun- tain. SaiUng southward he passed around Florida, and 14 EARLY EXPLORERS OF GEORGIA IS coasted along the western side, still thinking the land to be an island, but nowhere could he find any waters to stay the advance of his years or turn his whitening hairs into the dark locks of youth. He returned to Spain and told the king the wonders of the new land. Ponce de Leon looking for the Fountain of Youth. Eight years passed before he again landed in Florida. This time he came to found a colony and establish a govern- ment. The Indians were unfriendly, and rose against the invaders. In the attack De Leon was wounded by a poi- soned arrow. He was placed on shipboard and conveyed to Cuba, where he died. He had not entered the territory i6 GEORGIA AS A COLONY that is now called Georgia. His visit is of interest to us because it gave to our land the name of Florida, the first name which was given to it, and the name by which it was known in Europe for more than a hundred years. Hernando de Soto. — Of the many great adventurers who visited and explored all parts of the New World, probably the only one who marched through the forests of Georgia, was Hernando de Soto, the governor of Cuba. De Soto landed in Florida in 1539. He had with him six hundred brave soldiers, two hundred horses, a number of fleet grey- hounds and savage bloodhounds, and also a drove of hogs which he intended to use for food. March through Georgia. — Traveling northward, De Soto entered the region of Georgia in March, 1540. We have records of his marching through Coffee County. From there he went in a northeasterly direction through Lau- rens County; then, crossing the Ogeechee River and Brier Creek, he camped on the banks of the Savannah River, probably at Silver Bluff, a few miles below the present city of Augusta. During the march his soldiers searched everywhere for gold, breaking into wigwams, temples, and into graves of the Indians. They suffered for lack of food. At one village an Indian chief sent them a present of par- tridges, corn, and turkeys. He also gave them some dogs, which were killed by the soldiers and eaten with great rehsh. The Indian Princess. — When De Soto reached the bank of the Savannah River he was received by a beautiful Indian princess. She came across the river in her canoe and welcomed him. She took from her neck a string of pearls and hung it around the neck of De Soto in token of EARLY EXPLORERS OF GEORGIA 17 friendship. She gave him many shawls and dressed skins for clothing. De Soto was moved by the beauty and kindness of the princess, and taking from his finger a ring of gold, set with a ruby, he placed it on her finger. De Soto meets thi; Indian Princess. De Soto was hospitably treated by the Indians here, but he did not return their kindness. He robbed them of their possessions, and treated them with cruelty. When he left, he took the princess captive, and compelled her to go with him. One day, however, the maiden sprang into the forest and disappeared. The Spaniards could not overtake her, and never heard of her again. Story of the Pearls. — To show the number of pearls taken by De Soto's men from the Indians of Georgia, it is i8 GEORGIA AS A COLONY related that one day a foot soldier called to a horseman who was his friend and offered him a linen bag of pearls weighing six pounds, saying: '' You may have these if you will. I am tired of carrying them." The horseman refused the offer, telling the soldier to keep the jewels for himself. But he replied: " If you will not have them, I will not carry them any longer. They shall remain here." So saying, he untied the bag, whirled it around his head, and scattered the pearls in every direction. The Burial of De Soto. Death of De Soto. — After leaving Georgia, De Soto con- tinued his march until he discovered the Mississippi River. He crossed the river, and after wandering in the swamps W3,s seized with a fever, and died in May, 1542. His fol- EARLY EXPLORERS OF GEORGIA 19 lowers concealed his death from the Indians, and carrying his body, at night, weighted it with stones and dropped it into the waters of the great river he had discovered. Only forty of all the six hundred men lived to return to Cuba. QUESTIONS. What story had Ponce de Leon heard from the Indians ? What land did he name, and why ? What did he seek, and with what result ? Give an account of his attempt to found a colony. Why is his visit to Florida of interest to us? What Spanish adventurer first marched through the forests of Georgia ? Where did he land and what did he have with him ? What was the direction of his march ? On the banks of what river did he camp ? How was he received by the Indian princess ? How did De Soto treat her ? How did she escape ? Tell the story of the pearls. What great river did De Soto discover ? Describe his death and burial. LESSON 3. THE INDIANS OF GEORGIA. Before we go further into the history of Georgia, let us learn something of the Indians who hved in villages near the streams, in the rich valleys, or upon the islands along the coast. The Muscogees. — The largest tribe in the territory of Georgia was the Muscogee tribe, hving in the lower and middle part of Georgia and as far north as Broad River and the 34th degree of latitude. By reference to the map we can see that they covered about four fifths of the State. They belonged to a confederacy of Southern Indians known as the Creeks, consisting of a number of tribes, of which the Muscogees were by far the largest. They derived their name from the number of small rivers and creeks along which they lived. They were also subdivided into two classes, the Upper Creeks, hving toward the mountains, and the Lower Creeks, living toward the seacoast. There were probably fifteen thousand Creeks living in Georgia at the time of its settlement. The Muscogees came from the west. There is a tradi- tion among them that the tribe sprang from the mounds of earth in the forks of the Red River, and that they journeyed east to escape war, and settled below the falls of the Chat- tahoochee River, in what is now Muscogee County. An- other tradition declared that the tribe issued from a cave THE INDIANS OF GEORGIA 21 in Alabama; while still another story was that their an- cestors dropped from the sky. Like most Indian tradi- tions, these myths are of no historical value; the Indians have no reliable records of their history. The Uchees. — The Uchees were a tribe belonging to the Creek Confederacy. They lived on the western bank of the Savannah River, and claimed the country above and below the city of Augusta. The name of a creek in Columbia County perpetuates the memory of their owner- ship of that territory. The Cherokees. — In the northern part of the State, among the mountains and valleys, lived the Cherokee In- dians. Even to the present day this part of the State is often spoken of as '^Cherokee Georgia." We have no certain knowledge of the meaning of the word Cherokee. How many of the Cherokees lived in Georgia, there is no means of telling exactly. It was estimated that the tribe, some of whom lived beyond the borders of the State, had six thousand warriors, and that the whole tribe numbered twenty thousand in all. Other Tribes. — Besides the large tribes of Georgia, already mentioned, there were several smaller tribes, such as the Yamacraws, who lived near the mouth of the Savannah River. In many cases such small tribes were branches or families of one of the large tribes. Wigwams and Villages. — The Indians of Georgia were much like the Indians of the rest of the country. Many of them lived in wigwams of bark or skins, built along the streams or in the valleys, with small gardens of corn and vegetables planted near by. They were ready at any 22 GEORGIA AS A COLONY time, as danger threatened or caprice suggested, to take down their wigwams and move elsewhere to start another village, or to unite with a neighboring tribe for protection. An Indian Camp. In other instances there were permanent villages, where the houses were made of wood, covered with reeds, and made tight with straw and clay, after the fashion of a pavilion. Large fields of corn, beans, pumpkins, melons, and fruits were planted. De Soto relates that in his march he passed through one field of corn six miles long. Habits of the Indians. — The habits of the Indians were simple. Each tribe had its chief and its own laws. Their dress was as simple as possible, consisting mainly of the skins of animals. Their bodies were tattooed in fanciful THE INDIANS OF GEORGIA 23 designs, and were often painted in grotesque colors. Their occupations were chiefly hunting, fishing, and war. The women did most of the work, while the men fashioned spears, bows, and arrows, and were engaged in hunting for game or in fighting their enemies. Indian Names. — The Indians have long ago left Georgia. The white man now occupies all the territory over which the red men once hunted and fished. There is left to us only the names which they gave to many of our rivers and mountains, such as Chattahoochee, '^ flowered rock; " Toc- coa, " beautiful; " Tallulah, " terrible; " Hiwassee, " pretty fawn; " Cohutta, " frog mountain; " Nacoochee, " evening star." In addition to these names there still Knger the beautiful traditions of Indian Kfe which they told to the early settlers upon their lands. QUESTIONS. What was the largest Indian tribe in Georgia? Where did they live? How much of the State did they cover? What other name did they have, and why? Into what classes were they subdivided ? How many Creeks lived in Georgia ? Where did the Muscogees come from ? Where did the Uchees live ? Where did the Cherokees live ? How large was the whole tribe ? What can you say of the life of the Indians ? Describe their per- manent villages. What did they plant? Describe their dress. What were their occupations ? Who occupies the land they once owned in Georgia? What have they left us ? What are some of these names ? LESSON 4. INDIAN LEGENDS. The Legend of Hiwassee. — During one of the wars be- tween the Catawbas and the Cherokees, the son of a Cher- okee chief captured a large town of the Catawbas, and carried off as pris- oner the daughter of the head chief of the Catawbas. Her name was Hiwassee, or " Pretty Fawn." A young brave of the Cherokees named Notley, or " Daring Horseman," fell in love with her, and she with him. Tak- ing her back to her father, the Catawba chief, the young Cherokee brave begged for her hand in marriage. The proud Catawba Hf ted his war club, knitted his brow, and curled his lips with scorn. He then said: ''The Catawbas drink the waters of the west; the Cherokees drink the waters of the east. When 24 The Catawba Chief refuses Notley. INDIAN LEGENDS 25 you can find where these waters unite, then you may hope to unite with the daughter of a Catawba chief." Discouraged, but not despairing, Notley began his long search. Day after day he traveled over the mountains looking for a union of the waters. For a long time his search was in vain. One day, when well-nigh exhausted, he sat upon the ground near the top of a high ridge and saw three young fawns moving toward a small lake, a stream from which was flowing eastward at his feet. Thinking to capture one of the pretty creatures, he ap- proached the lake, and to his surprise saw another stream of water issuing from the lake and flowing down the western side of the mountain. Springing with the bound of a deer, he exclaimed with joy, " Hiwassee! O Hiwassee! I have found it." With great delight Notley set out for the residence of Hiwassee's father. When within half a mile of his destination he met Hiwassee herself with a few of her attendants, and told her of the success of his enterprise. Hiwassee sadly said, " My father will never consent to our marriage, but I will fly with you to the mountains." He then pointed to a mountain in the distance, and told her that if he found her there, they should together drink of the waters of the beautiful lake. Notley went on and found the Catawba chief. When he heard the story he almost choked with rage, and accused Notley of deceiving him in order to lead him into danger. " But," said he, " you brought my daughter from captivity, so I will spare you and permit you to depart ; but you shall never marry my daughter." Notley laughed, and the next moment disappeared into the forest. 26 GEORGIA AS A COLONY That night brought no sleep to the Catawba chief, for Hiwassee did not return. Pursuit was in vain. He saw his daughter no more. Notley met his beautiful Hiwassee in the forest. They were married, and lived together in the mountains of North Georgia many years. He became the chief of the Cherokees, and was the instrument of making peace between his tribe and the Catawbas, the people of his beautiful wife. The Legend of Nacoochee. — In North Georgia, among the mountains, lies the beautiful Nacoochee Valley. All around are tall mountains covered with trees. Little streams of clear, cold water run down the mountain sides, fall over the rocks, and find their way under the trees into the green valley. Long before the white men ever came to Georgia, or even Columbus had ever crossed the ocean, there dwelt in the valley a tribe of Indians, whose chief had a lovely daughter named Nacoochee, or '' Evening Star." Her people loved her with great devotion. They almost forgot the Great Spirit in their worship of the beautiful daughter of their chieftain. When she came out of her wigwam, they would say the evening star had risen; when she went back, they would say the evening star had set. A son of the chief of a neighboring tribe fell in love with her and watched her from afar. His name was Laceola. At last he met her and told the story of his love. Nacoo- chee was won by the brave son of the chief, whose people were at war with her own. Both knew that Nacoochee's father hated the tribe of Laceola, and would never agree to their marriage, so they met in secret on the side of the mountain that divided the tribes from each other. INDIAN LEGENDS 27 When Nacoochee's father discovered these secret meet- ings, his anger was terrible. He ordered Nacoochee to stay forever in her wigwam, saying that the evening star should shine no more. Nacoochee's love for Laceola was stronger than her love for her tribe, and so one night her tent was empty and she could not be found in the tent of any of her companions. Her father aroused the sleeping braves, and pursued his daughter into the mountains. At last they saw her sitting by the side of a brook, and Laceola was with her. Some say that her father, in deep anger, called to. her, and at the same time aimed an arrow at the heart of her lover. She turned just in time to spring forward to meet the flying shaft and receive it within her own breast. Another arrow pierced the heart of Laceola, and the blood of the lovers mingled in the water of the brook. Others say that the enraged chieftain seized Laceola and, dragging him to a precipice, hurled him over it. Nacoochee, with a great cry, broke away from those who held her and sprang after him, and both were dashed on the rocks below. At any rate the evening star shone no more over the valley and the mountains, and ever afterward the people mourned at the grave of the lovely maiden and told the story of her tragic death. LESSON 5. THE COLONIES IN AMERICA. Early Settlements in North America. — Long before Georgia was settled, the nations of the Old World had founded colonies in America. The Spanish had settled Florida and founded the city of St. Augustine. The French had explored the regions along the St. Lawrence River and the Great Lakes, and had begun the city of Quebec in Canada. The English claimed the territory between Florida and Canada, and had begun their settle- ments along the Atlantic coast, all the way from Maine to South Carolina. English Colonies. — Before Georgia was settled, Virginia was a flourishing colony, more than one hundred years old. The New England colonies were well established. Dutch settlers had laid the foundation of New York, and lived there peaceably for fifty years. The English would not let them keep their colony, however, and, having demanded the surrender of their town, turned the Dutch colony into an Enghsh one. Maryland was started as a colony for Roman CathoHcs, under Lord Baltimore. Many Quakers, led by Wilham Penn, had made their home in Pennsylvania. These early colonies were composed of small towns, along the seacoast or by the rivers. The great interior of America was almost unknown. It was a wild country^ 28 THE COLONIES IN AMERICA 29 inhabited by Indians, and it took a brave heart to face the dangers of the deep forest and the perils of the mountains, rivers, and plains that lay between the oceans. So we see that before our own State was founded there were many English colonies on this side of the Atlantic. It has been estimated that over a quarter of a million white people were living in America at the time Georgia was settled. The Carolinas. — In 1663 Charles II, King of England, granted all the land lying along the Atlantic coast between Virginia and Florida to eight noblemen, called the Lords Proprietors of Carolina. All the land in the present State of Georgia and about half of the present State of Florida was included in this grant, and from that date was called Carolina by the English, though no attempt was made to settle the lands south of the Savannah River. The Lords Proprietors had some trouble with their colon- ists in the northern part of their grant, and finally gave all CaroHna back to the king. South Carolina probably had eighteen thousand white inhabitants, and Charleston was a flourishing town, over sixty years old, when Georgia was settled. The permanent English settlements at Charleston and along the Carohna coast established England's claim to Carolina, while the permanent Spanish settlement at St. Augustine had established Spain's title to Florida; but no agreement could be reached as to the dividing line between CaroHna and Florida. The disputed territory was claimed by the Spanish and called Florida, and claimed by the English and called Carolina. 30 GEORGIA AS A COLONY Old Gate at St. Augustine, Florida. Margravate of Azilia. — The first effort to colonize this territory was made in 1717, by Sir Robert Montgomery, a Scotch nobleman, who secured from the Lords Proprietors of Carohna a grant of the land lying between the Savannah and the Altamaha rivers. It was to be called the Margra- vate of Azilia and was to be part of Carolina. The grant was made on the condition that the territory be occupied in three years, otherwise it would revert to the Lords Pro- prietors. Sir Robert was to pay a rental of one penny an acre for all lands occupied, and to give the Lords Proprie- tors one fourth of all the gold, silver, and precious stones found there. The most glowing accounts of the wonders and beauties of Georgia were written. Nowhere in the world could be THE COLONIES IN AMERICA 31 found such beautiful woods and meadows, such rich mines and fields, such soft climate and fertile soil. The plan was a failure, however. These accounts did not attract settlers south of the Savannah River, and the red men of the forests remained the only inhabitants of Aziha, until a nobler man, with a loftier aim than Sir Robert, came to make its shores the home of the unfortunate. QUESTIONS. Where had the Spanish settled in America ? What regions had the French explored ? What territory did the English claim ? What can you say of Virginia? Of the New England colonies? Of New York ? Of Maryland ? Of Pennsylvania ? How many white people were living in America at the time Georgia was settled ? What two nations claimed the territory between CaroUna and Florida ? When and by whom was the first effort made to colonize this ter- ritory ? What name was given to it ? Upon what conditions was a grant given to Sir Robert IMontgomery to colonize it? What can you say of the plan ? LESSON 6. OGLETHORPE AND THE DEBTORS' PRISONS. Debtors' Prisons. — Many years ago it was the custom in England to imprison people for debt. If a man failed in business, or borrowed money he could not return, or bought things he could not pay for, his creditor could put him in jail as a debtor and keep him there until the debt was paid, or he was released by the law. These debtors' prisons were often the scenes of suffering, cruelty, and injustice. Filth brought on smallpox, fever, and other diseases. The keepers were cruel in the extreme, and the fate of a poor debtor was sad indeed, when once behind the bars of a prison. The way in which the debtors' prisons were managed attracted public attention, and the British Parliament ap- pointed a committee to investigate the facts and to reform the abuses. The chairman of the committee was James Edward Oglethorpe, a member of Parliament, and the author of the resolution under which the committee was appointed. James Edward Oglethorpe. — Oglethorpe belonged to an ancient Enghsh family. He was born at Westminster, England, June i, 1689. While still a young man he left college to begin the life of a soldier. Going abroad, he enlisted under Prince Eugene. Boswell, in his life of Dr. Samuel Johnson, tells the following story of Oglethorpe: 32 OGLETHORPE AND THE DEBTORS' PRISONS 33 ** The general told us that when he was a very young man, I think only fifteen, serving under Prince Eugene of Savoy, he was sitting in a company at table with a prince of James Edward Oglethorpe. Wurtemberg. The prince took up a glass of wine, and, by a fillip, made some of it fly in Oglethorpe's face. Here was a nice dilemma. To have challenged him instantly might have fixed a quarrelsome character upon the young soldier; to have taken no notice of it might have been considered 34 GEORGIA AS A COLONY as cowardice. Oglethorpe, therefore, keeping his eye upon the prince, and smihng all the time as if he took what his highness had done in jest, said, ^ Prince, that is a good joke, but we do it much better in England; ' and threw a whole glass of wine in the prince's face. An old general, who sat by, said: ' He has done right. Prince; you com- menced it,' and thus all ended in good humor." When Oglethorpe returned to England, he entered upon very wealthy estates and began pohtical Hfe. He was in ParKament for a number of years, and was always the friend of the unfortunate and the needy. Among all the men who sought to found colonies in America for the poor and oppressed of the Old World, no name is greater than that of Oglethorpe. Oglethorpe's Inter- est in the Debtors. — In his visits to the prisons his heart was touched by the suffer- ings of the unfortu- nate debtors. He saw that these poor men could not possibly earn money to pay their debts while they were shut up in prison. Even if released it was not probable that they would succeed in Hfe better than before. He thought of the great tracts of land lying idle on the shores of Oglethorpe visiting the Prisons. OGLETHORPE AND THE DEBTORS' PRISONS 35 America. On these lands the poor debtors could build homes, and from the fertile soil they could support their families. He enlisted several others in his plans, and in- duced them to unite with him in a petition to the king, asking for a grant of land in '^ his Majesty's Province of America," where they could colonize many of the worthy and honest poor people hving in and near the city of London. Charter of Georgia. — The petition was granted, and the charter for a colony received the great seal of England, June 9, 1732. The territory granted was a part of South Carolina west of the Savannah River. It included all the land between the Savannah and Altamaha rivers, from the Atlantic coast to the headwaters of these streams, and thence extended westward to the " South Sea," or Pacific Ocean. The name of Georgia was given to this province in honor of George II, who was then King of England. 36 GEORGIA AS A COLONY Reasons for the Colony. — The reasons for locating the colony in this place were to protect the frontier of Caro- lina from the ravages of the Indians, and to take possession of soil that was claimed by the English and the Spanish. Oglethorpe also heard that mulberry trees grew along the Savannah River, and that the climate was suitable for the silkworm. He beheved that a line quahty of raw silk could be raised in Georgia, thus saving to England vast sums of money paid to foreign countries for silks. So firmly did he believe in this that he resolved to send to Italy for persons to teach the colonists how to feed the silkworms and wind the threads from the cocoons. The Trustees. — The charter created a board of trustees, called The Trustees for Estabhshing the Colony of Georgia in America, for a term of twenty-one years. They were given power to send for eigners and subjects of Great Britain to Georgia and to grant them lands, not over five hundred acres to each person, for which no rent should be paid for ten years. On one side of the seal of the Trustees was the motto Non sihi scd aliis, Seal of the Trustees. ^j^ich means, " Not for themselves but for others." On the other side of the seal was an inscription, Colonia Georgia aug. (for augeat), mean- ing, " May the Georgia colony flourish." OGLETHORPE AND THE DEBTORS' PRISONS 37 QUESTIONS. What bad custom regarding debtors prevailed in England many years ago ? What can you say of these debtors' prisons ? Who proposed to investigate and reform them ? When and where was Oglethorpe born ? Tell the story of his encounter with a prince of Wurtemberg. What can you say of his political career ? How was he affected by his visits to the debtors' prisons ? In what plan did he enlist several others ? When was the charter of Georgia granted ? What territory did it include ? For whom was the colony named ? What were some of the reasons for locating the colony ? What power did the Trustees have ? What were the mottoes on the seal ? A Silkworm. LESSON 7. THE SETTLEMENT AT SAVANNAH. Rules for the Colony. — Having received the charter, the Trustees met and made plans for the settlement and government of the new province. They decided to grant land to each colonist on condition that the land must be cleared, planted, and a house built upon it by a certain time, or the right to it would be lost. Among the rules for the new colony was one that prohibited the sale of rum and the use of negro slaves. Selecting the Colonists. — A great many persons were anxious to join this colony. Many were rejected. No debtor was taken without the consent of the creditor; no criminals or wicked persons were accepted; no man was received who would leave a wife or children depending upon him for support. The debtors' prisons were carefully examined, and the worthiest of those unhappy people were taken. Four months were devoted to this work, and the best people among the needy population of England were chosen to be the first settlers of Georgia. A vessel was chartered to convey the colonists to Georgia. It was comfortably fitted out with all the ne- cessities for a voyage, and provided with arms, tools, pro- visions, agricultural implements, and other things needed by a new colony. Oglethorpe, at his own request, was selected to accompany the colonists and to establish them 38 THE SETTLEMENT AT SAVANNAH 39 in America. The last Sabbath in England was spent by the colonists on the banks of the Thames River, in divine worship. Several of the Trustees visited them and spoke cheering words Departure of the Colonists. — On November 17, 1732, the ship Anne, which bore the company with Oglethorpe at its head, weighed anchor, and dropped down the Thames River. On board were thirty-five families, containing one hundred and thirty persons, bound for the New World. Among them were carpenters, bricklayers, farmers, and mechanics. Oglethorpe, at his own expense, furnished his cabin and laid in enough stores for the voyage. Landing of the Colonists. — The voyage was long, but no bad weather delayed them. Prayers were offered morn- ing and night that no accident or misfortune should over- take them. At length, on January 13, 1733, their hearts were gladdened by the sight of land. They had reached the harbor of Charleston. The governor of South Caro- lina gave them a hearty welcome, and the people of Charleston were glad to entertain the weary voyagers. They continued their voyage, and on January 19 landed at Beaufort- town, where they were saluted by the artillery. Exploration by Oglethorpe. — Leaving the colonists to rest at Beaufort, in homes provided by the good people of South CaroHna, Oglethorpe and a few friends, accompanied by Colonel William Bull of Charleston, set out in an Indian canoe to find a site for his colony. He wound in and out among the small islands at the mouth of the Savannah River, and at length rowed up to a high bluff eighteen miles from the sea. 40 GEORGIA AS A COLONY ^^ Here he found a small village of Yamacraw Indians and a store. An old Indian chief and warrior, Tomochichi, looked on him with some distrust, and at first would not come near him. Oglethorpe found an Indian woman who could speak English, and through her told the Indians that he meant peace and friendship. Tomochichi then welcomed him, and promised his aid and protection to the colony. Arrival of the Colonists at Yamacraw. — Oglethorpe re- turned to Beaufort for the colonists, and on February 12, 1733, they arrived at the bluff, which was named Yama- craw Bluff. On landing they knelt down to offer thanks- giving and prayer to God. They then brought their goods ashore, and prepared to spend their first night in Georgia. Oglethorpe posted his sentinels, for fear of the Indians, and lay down under the towering pines, by the side of a great fire. While his colonists peacefully slept in their tents, the noble leader thought of the misery they had left behind them and of the bright future that lay ahead of the happy colony. QUESTIONS. On what condition did each colonist receive a grant of land ? What were prohibited in Georgia ? Who were chosen to be the first settlers of Georgia ? Who accom- panied the colonists to Georgia ? When did they sail from England ? How many families and how many persons were in the company ? How long was the voyage? What harbor did they first reach? What other town did they visit? How did Oglethorpe find a place for his colony ? When did they land on Georgia soil ? Describe the landing. LESSON 8. TOMOCHI€HI. Let us now learn about the good old Tomochichi, who did his part in making the colony in Georgia possible. We shall have to go forward somewhat in our history, but the story of his life, so far as we know it, is worth telling all at one time. Tomochichi's Early Life. — Tomochichi was the noble and aged chief of the small tribe of Yamacraw Indians. He belonged to the larger tribe of the Lower Creeks, but they had banished him, probably for some political cause, along with other members of the tribe. They bore him no ill-will, however, and always spoke of him as a wise and good chief. After leaving the Lower Creeks he wandered about, and, not very long before the arrival of the colo- nists, formed a settlement at or very near the site of the present city of Savannah. Gathering around him the Yamacraws and a few of the Yemassees, he was chosen mico, or chief. Very little is known of his early life. Of that he was unwilling to talk much. He was quite old, probably ninety- one years of age, when he met Oglethorpe. In spite of his age he was very erect, over six feet tall, and vigorous of mind and body. He was a true friend of the colonists, and aided them in making treaties with the Indian tribes. 41 42 GEORGIA AS A COLONY Tomochichi^s Speech and Present. — After Oglethorpe had made his first treaty of peace with the Indians at Yamacraw Bluff, old Tomochichi approached him and, after the fashion of the savages, made him a speech say- ing, '' Here is a little present," and then gave him a buf- falo's skin, painted on the inside with the head and feathers of an eagle. He begged Oglethorpe to accept it, saying, " The eagle means speed and the buffalo means strength. The English are as swift as the bird and as strong as the beast. Like the first, they fly from the utmost parts of the earth, over the vast seas; and like the second, nothing can withstand them. The feathers of the eagle are soft and mean love; the buffalo's skin is warm and means protec- tion. Therefore, love and protect our Httle families." Visit to England. — A Httle over a year after Oglethorpe had come to Georgia, he decided to go back to England, as we shall see later on in our history. With him went Tomochichi, his wife, and nephew, and a number of Indian chiefs and warriors, who wanted to see the great country on the other side of the ocean. When the Indians arrived in London they were provided with suitable rooms in the Georgia office. They were properly clothed, but insisted on painting their faces ac- cording to their custom. Crowds flocked to see them. Presents of all kinds were bestowed upon them, and every effort was made to entertain and instruct them. When the time came to visit the king and queen, the Indians were provided with richly colored shawls and other garments, which, being very gaudy, satisfied the Indian taste. Visit to the King. — The Indians were conveyed to the TOMOCHICHI 43 palace in three of the king's coaches, drawn by six horses. At the door they were received by the king's bodyguard, and then presented to the king and queen. Tomochichi gave the king a bunch of eagle feathers, saying, '' These are the feathers of the eagle, which is the swiftest of birds, and which flieth all around our nation. These feathers are a sign of peace in our land, and have been carried from town to town there, and we have brought them over to leave with you, great King, as a sign of everlasting peace." Tomochichi and his Nephew. During this visit the picture of Tomochichi was painted by a famous artist, and hung for many years in the Georgia rooms. The picture represented him standing, dressed in his Indian costume, with his left hand resting upon the shoulder of his nephew and adopted son, Toonahowi, who holds an eagle in his arms, 44 GEORGIA AS A COLONY Other Visits. — The Indians visited all the places of in- terest in and around London. Upon the occasion of their visit to the boys' school at Eton, Tomochichi " begged that the lads might have a holiday, when the doctor thought it proper. This caused a general huzza." The Indians were much impressed with the greatness of the British Empire, and especially with the strength of the houses. Tomochichi said he could not understand why people, who would live so short a time, should build houses that would last so long. In Georgia. — The Indians were in England four months, after which they returned to Georgia. Tomochichi accom- panied Oglethorpe on several expeditions into the Indian country, and never failed in his friendship for the colony. A word from him might have brought the whole tribe of Lower Creeks down on the Httle colony at Savannah, but that word was never spoken. He stood like a protecting angel between the whites and the threatening savages. Tomochichi's Death. — Tomochichi lived to be nearly a hundred years old. At last he lay down to die, and in his last moments begged to be buried in Savannah. His body was borne to his grave by the most distinguished citi- zens of Savannah. Oglethorpe followed as chief mourner. Guns were fired from the fort, and a volley of musketry was discharged over his grave. The whole tribe of Yama- craws, and every man, woman, and child in Savannah attended his funeral. Every heart was sad at the de- parture of the aged mico. The place of his burial was pre- served by tradition from year to year, and now a rugged granite boulder marks the spot where rests the great mico, friend of Oglethorpe, and defender of the infant colony. TOMOCHICHI 45 While Oglethorpe deserves every praise as the leader of the colonists, let us not forget that this aged Indian chief made the colony possible by his guarantee of safety and friendship to the colonists, and that to him is due the lasting gratitude of their descendants. Monument over Tomochichi's Grave. QUESTIONS. Who was Tomochichi? By what large tribe had he been ban- ished ? Where had he settled ? How old was he at this time? Describe his appearance. What speech did he make to Oglethorpe ? What place did Tomochichi visit with Oglethorpe ? How were the Indians treated in London? Describe their visit to the king and queen. Describe the picture of Tomochichi and his nephew. What other places did he visit? What did he say of English houses ? How long did Tomochichi live ? Describe his burial in Savannah, LESSON 9. THE PROGRESS OF THE COLONY. Savannah Laid Out. — The colonists rose early the morn- ing after their arrival at Yamacraw and began work. Goods were unloaded from the ship, trees were cut down, lands were cleared, and preparations were made for build- Original Plan of Savannah. ing the cabins. In a few weeks the fields and gardens were planted, forts had been built, and everything looked like a thriving colony. Oglethorpe and Colonel Bull laid off the square, the streets, and forty lots for houses. The city thus begun was named Savannah, after the river on which it is situated. 46 THE PROGRESS OF THE COLONY 47 At the end of three weeks Oglethorpe wrote: " Our people still live in tents; there being only the clapboard houses built, and three sawed houses framed. Our crane, our battery of cannon, and magazine are finished. This is all we have been able to do, by reason of the smallness of our numbers, of which many have been sick, and others unused to labor, though I thank God they are now pretty well, and we have not lost one since our arrival." Oglethorpe's Treatment of the Colonists. — Oglethorpe pitched a tent for himself under four pine trees, and lived in it for nearly a year. Afterwards he lived in lodgings hired of one of the colonists. His goodness and wisdom so won the hearts of the colonists that they called him Father. If any colonists fell sick he immediately took care of them. If any of them had a dispute or a difference he was the one to decide it. His discipline was strict, for he allowed no idlers, making even the boys and girls do their part. Treaty with the Indians. — Oglethorpe sent word to the chiefs and warriors of the Indian tribes near Savannah, especially those tribes that belonged to the larger body of Lower Creeks, that he wished to make a treaty of peace and friendship with them. The head men of eight tribes came to Savannah, where they were loaded with presents. Many useful articles, such as hatchets, hoes, hats, and clothing, were given to them, but they admired the gold beads and cheap jewelry more than any- thing else, and were especially pleased with gazing at them- selves in the looking-glasses. After feasting and dancing they made a solemn treaty of peace and good will, binding GEORGIA AS A COLONY Oglethorpe makes a Treaty with the Indi.ans. themselves not to molest the colonists in any way whatso- ever. Oglethorpe was always kind to the Indians, and one of them said: " We love him because he has given us every- thing that we want and he has. He has given me the coat off his back and the blanket from under him." An Incfian who walked into the village one day was asked, ''Are you not afraid to come alone among the white people?" To this the warrior replied, " I have never been afraid when with my enemies ; why should I fear when with my friends ? " Fort Argyle. — Oglethorpe thought it would be wise to build a fort in the heart of the Indian country, eighteen THE PROGRESS OF THE COLONY 49 miles from Savannah, on the Ogeechee River. He selected a place where the Indians, in their excursions against Car- oHna, had been accustomed to ford the stream, and named the fort and settlement there Fort Argyle. This was the second settlement of white people in Georgia. In addition to the soldiers, ten families were sent down to build dwell- ings and cultivate the land around the fort. Additions to the Colony. — In a few months emigrant ships began to arrive from England and elsewhere. The first of these, commanded by Captain Yoakley, brought in supplies of food, clothing, and tools much needed by the colonists. He was given the prize of a gold cup offered by the Trustees for the first ship unloading at Savannah. The next one brought over two hundred and fifty colonists. This was so large an addition to the town that in July, 1733, the colonists met on the bluff to enlarge the limits of Savannah, to name the streets, and to receive the assign- ment of town lots, farms, and gardens. Some of the streets in Savannah still bear the names given them on that day. While they were engaged in this work another ship came up the river and landed forty Israelites, who asked per- mission to join the colony. This was readily granted. QUESTIONS. What name was given to the first settlement in Georgia, and why ? What was the condition at the end of three weeks ? How did Oglethorpe live ? What discipline did he enforce ? What treaty of peace did Oglethorpe make? What did he give the Indians ? What did one of them say of Oglethorpe ? What and where was the second settlement in Georgia? Who won the cup offered by the Trustees, and for what? How many colonists came over soon after? LESSON 10. THE STORY OF THE SALZBURGERS. Let us now learn the story of the Salzburgers and of their coming to Georgia. The Salzburgers. — Salzburg is a city and district now in the western part of Austria; but in the time of our colonial period the district was one of the small states of the old German Empire. Here lived the Salzburgers, a poor, hard-working, simple peasant people, many of whom belonged to the Lutheran Church. The ruler of Salzburg was a prince of the Roman CathoKc Church, and the Protestant religion was not allowed anywhere within its borders. For many years, however, the quiet Salzburgers were not molested, and went on worshiping God in their own way, regardless of the laws of the land. They did not dare build churches or have preachers, for that would attract attention, but instead they met in their own houses and on the mountain sides, to hold their simple services. Persecution by Leopold. — In 1729 Leopold became lord of the district, and began to persecute the Protestant Salz- burgers. Their houses were entered and their Bibles and hymn books were burned in bonfires in the streets. Their leading men were arrested and brought before Leopold, who told them sternly that they must abandon the Protestant religion. " This we will not do," firmly answered the 50 THE STORY OF THE SALZBURGERS 51 Salzburgers. The persecution then became worse than ever. Finally, the Emperor heard what was going on, and ordered Leopold to stop the persecution and allow the Protestants to leave the country. From 1730 to 1732 many thousands of the Salzburgers were driven from their homes. They carried nothing with them except their clothing. They were scattered all over Europe, almost every country giving them welcome. Religious persecution was by no means uncommon in those days. We may well rejoice that we live in an age when all men are allowed to worship God according to the dictates of their consciences. The Salzburgers Invited to Georgia. — Oglethorpe knew of the distress of the Salzburgers, and wrote to their minis- ters in Germany that they could find homes in Georgia if they wished to come. The Trustees agreed to pay the expenses of a party of seventy-eight, forty-two of whom were men, the rest being women and children. The party started from Bavaria, and traveled across Europe in wagons and on foot until they came to the Rhine River. Here they entered a boat, came to Rotterdam, and passed over to Dover in England. From this point they set sail across the Atlantic for Georgia. Founding of Ebenezer. — When they landed in Savannah the people greeted them with joy and friendship, and showed them every attention. The Indians shook hands with them and welcomed them. In a few days Oglethorpe and their leader set out to find a place for their town. They agreed on a site about twenty-five miles from Savan- 52 GEORGIA AS A COLONY nah, on a creek running into the river. Here the town of Ebenezer, the " Stone of Help," was laid out, and hither went all the Salzburgers, with high hopes and great energy to begin hfe anew. The people of Savannah sent them The Landing of the Salzburgers. cows to start their dairies, the Indians showed them how to kill game and catch fish, and they already knew how to farm. The first site of Ebenezer was not a good one. Accord- ingly, after two years had passed, the Salzburgers moved THE STORY OF THE SALZBURGERS 53 to the banks of the Savannah River and started a new town. Old Ebenezer soon went into complete decay. Other Salz- burgers came over to join the colony. Probably fifteen hundred Salzburgers in all finally came to Georgia. They were industrious, law-abiding, and peaceable. Their de- scendants may be found to-day in many parts of Georgia, among the most substantial citizens of the State. Progress of the Colony. — Fifteen months had now passed since the first landing at Yamacraw. During that time Savannah was laid out and improved; Fort Argyle was built; several small villages were estabhshed on the Savannah River; Ebenezer was founded; and a lighthouse was built on Tybee Island. Farms were started, silk- growing was commenced, and although everything was in the rough state of a new colony, on all sides could be seen thrift and happiness. QUESTIONS. Where is Salzburg ? Who were the Salzburgers ? What was the religion of many of them? Give an account of their persecution in their native land. What finally happened to many thousands of the Salzburgers? What did Oglethorpe write to their minister? How were they greeted in Savannah ? Where did they make their first settlement ? To what place did they remove ? How many Salzburgers came to Georgia in all? What can you say of them ? What was the condition of the colony at the end of fifteen months ? LESSON 11. HOW THE COLONY GREW. Oglethorpe's Departure. — After an absence of fifteen months, Oglethorpe resolved to return to England. The colonists assembled at the boat to see him depart, and could not refrain from tears when they bade him farewell. The Scotch Highlanders. — In January, 1735, Ogle- thorpe sent over a colony of Swiss and Moravian emi- grants, who settled near Fort Argyle on the Ogeechee River. He also decided to found a town for a number of Scotch Highlanders who wanted to come to Georgia. A band of these hardy mountaineers sailed rom Scotland in January, 1736, and settled on the Altamaha River, near its mouth. They named their town New Inverness, and the district Darien. Upon their arrival in Savannah some of the Carolinians had tried to dissuade them from going so far south, saying, " The Spaniards, from the houses in their forts, will shoot you upon the spot chosen for your future home." The brave Scotch replied, '' Why, then we will beat them out of their forts, and shall have houses ready built to live in." Oglethorpe's Return; the Wesleys. — In 1736 Ogle- thorpe returned, bringing two hundred and twenty-five persons and two shiploads of suppHes. One hundred and twenty-five of the settlers were Germans, and were sent to Ebenezer. Twenty-five Moravians were added to the 54 HOW THE COLONY GREW 55 settlement of Fort Argyle on the Ogeechee River. John and Charles Wesley came with Oglethorpe on his return to Georgia. John Wesley came to preach to the Indians, and Charles Wesley came as private secretary to General Ogle- thorpe. Both of them went back to England after a short period. The Moravians. The voyage of Ogle- thorpe with the Ger- mans and Moravi- ans was long and stormy. On one oc- casion the sea broke over the vessel from stem to stern, burst through the windows of the state cabin, and drenched the inmates. A week later another storm occurred, and one of the waves came near washing John Wesley overboard. In all these storms and dangers the Moravians were calm and unterrified. The tempest began on Sunday, just as they had commenced their service. The sea broke over the ship, split the mainsail, and poured down into the vessel. The English screamed, but the Germans sang on. ''Were you not afraid ?'' said Wesley to one of them. '' I thank God, no." " But were not your women and children afraid?" ''No," he replied; "our women and children are not afraid to die." Wesley afterwards said John Wesley. 56 GEORGIA AS A COLONY that the example of these Moravians exerted so good an influence over him as to make him doubt if he were really converted before he met them. Frederica. — A colony was next established in February, 1736, on St. Simon's Island, at the mouth of the Altamaha River, It was called Frederica, in honor of Frederick, Prince of Wales. A fort w^as built there for the defense of the colony on the south. Near this town Oglethorpe built the only home he ever owned in Georgia. Oglethorpe's Travels. — Oglethorpe went up to Eben- ezer to visit the Salzburgers. They had moved to their new settlement on the Savannah River, at first called New Ebenezer, where he found their colony in fine order. These Germans were a hard-working people who were sure to pros- per. He went over to New Inverness to visit the Scotch Highlanders. As a compliment to them he wore a plaid suit. The captain of the settlement wanted Oglethorpe to sleep on the bed in his tent, but Oglethorpe excused him- Map showing the Forts along THE Atlantic Coast. HOW THE COLONY GREW 57 self, and, though the weather was cold, lay down in front of the guard fire all night. Augusta. — In 1735 the town of Augusta was laid out, and in the year following a garrison was appointed for its defense. The place was named for one of the royal prin- cesses. Warehouses were built and goods were provided for the Indian trade. Boats carrying stores and returning with furs and skins, soon began plying up and down the river. At an early date as many as six hundred people were engaged in the Indian trade at this place. In the spring it was a great center for the gathering of Indians and traders. There the Georgians and Carolinians met Frenchmen who had come from far Louisiana, and Indians from the west, and traded goods of all kinds for the furs which had been collected the preceding winter. Trade at Fort Moore. — Previous to the establishment of Augusta, as early as 17 16, there was near this point a Carolina trading station called Fort Moore, or Savannah Town. It was named for the tribe of Sawanno or Savan- nah Indians, living near by. It was on the Carolina side of the river, about four miles below the present town of Hamburg. Goods were brought by land and water from Charleston. A laced hat was exchanged with the Indians for eight buckskins; a calico petticoat for twelve buck- skins; and so great was the desire for salt, gunpowder, kettles, rum, and looking-glasses, that the traders were allowed to take from the savages all they were willing to give in exchange. Exploring the Coast. — Wishing to know more of the coast of Georgia, Oglethorpe and a party of friends, with 5S GEORGIA AS A COLONY about forty Indians, explored the islands south of St. Simon's Island. They visited Jekyl Island, and built a fort on its northern side. The next island, as an Indian of the party wished, was named for the Duke of Cumberland. A fort was built here also and turned over to the High- landers. Farther on was a beautiful island which Ogle- thorpe named Amelia. The knowledge of the coast served Oglethorpe well in troubles with the Spaniards, which came on soon afterward. Progress of the Colony. — Four years had now passed. The Trustees had sent to Georgia over one thousand per- sons. Fifty-seven thousand acres of land had been granted. Five principal towns had been built, viz. : Savannah, New Ebenezer, New Inverness, Frederica, and Augusta. Forts had been erected on the islands of the coast, and along the Altamaha River. Treaties had been made with the Indians, and their friendship obtained. So far all was going well with the new colony of Georgia. QUESTIONS. What did Oglethorpe resolve to do after fifteen months ? Where did the Swiss and Moravians settle ? Where did the Highlanders settle? What did Oglethorpe bring with him on his return to Georgia? What two men came with him ? What colony was established on St. Simon's Island ? What visits did Oglethorpe make ? What town was laid out in 1735? What can you say of Augusta as a trading post ? What islands on the coast did Oglethorpe visit? How large was the colony after four years? Name the five prin- cipal towns. LESSON 12. TROUBLE WITH THE SPANIARDS. The Spaniards had not given up their claim to the terri- tory of Georgia. As the English colony grew larger and forts were built on the islands and along the rivers, the Spaniards in Florida became more and more jealous. Fi- nally the King of Spain sent a message to the King of Eng- land to allow no more forts to be built in Georgia and to send no soldiers there. War Declared. — When this message was read in the King's Council, the Duke of Argyle said: '' This should be answered, but not in the usual way — the reply should be a fleet of battleships on the coast of Spain." Spain threat- ened to invade Georgia and put an end to the colony. England then declared war, in October, 1739. Fearing that the French and Spanish would try to turn the Creek Indians against him, Oglethorpe decided to go in person to a great meeting of the warriors at Coweta Town, more than two hundred miles from Savannah. This was before war had been declared, but Oglethorpe saw it was certain to come, and wished to secure the friendship of the Indians in advance. Several thousand warriors were to be present, and the safety of Georgia depended upon their friendship. The journey was long and dan- gerous, but Oglethorpe did not allow the perils to deter him. S9 6o GEORGIA AS A COLONY Oglethrope Visits the Creek Indians. — With a few chosen friends he set out in July, 1739. Following the river for twenty-five miles, the party landed and sub- Oglpithorpe's Journey to Coweta Town. mitted to the guidance of Indian traders. Across deep ravines, through tangled undergrowth and deep swamps, where the horses were sometimes mired, the travelers TROUBLE WITH THE SPANIARDS 6i toiled for many weary days. Often they had to build rafts on which to cross streams. The smaller ones they swam or waded through. At night Oglethorpe wrapped himself in his cloak, laid his head upon his saddle, and slept on the ground. If it happened to be wet, he sought shelter under the trees or under tents of cypress boughs. For over two hundred miles they neither saw a human dweUing nor met a hving soul. At their journey's end the Indians met them with every expression of love and joy. Oglethorpe soon won the hearts of the red men, and made firm treaties of peace and friendship with them. As one of their beloved men, he drank of their black medicine and smoked the calumet, or pipe of peace. The importance of this treaty, in view of the approaching troubles with the Spaniards, cannot be overestimated. He soon afterward returned to Savannah in safety. Oglethorpe's Danger. ^ To show the danger to which General Oglethorpe was constantly exposed, the following story is told of his escape from the murderous designs of some dissatisfied soldiers. When Oglethorpe was on Cum- berland Island superintending the building of forts and earthworks, he was one day standing at the door of his hut conversing with an officer. Captain Mackay. One of the soldiers came up and, in a rude and impertinent manner, demanded more rations. Oglethorpe repUed, " We have given you all we promised, which is enough; but if you need more, this rude speech and disrespectful behavior is not the proper way to get it." The man thereupon became ver>^ insolent. Captain Mackay drew his sword, but the soldier caught it, broke it 62 ' GEORGIA AS A COLONY' in two, and threw the hilt at the captain's head. Rush- ing to the barracks he seized a loaded gun, and crying out, ^' One and all," with five others ran back toward Oglethorpe. When they had approached quite near, one of them fired, the ball passing close to Oglethorpe's ear, the powder burning his clothes. Another aimed his piece, but it missed fire. A third drew his sword and thrust it at the general, who, having drawn his own sword, parried the thrust. At this time an officer rushed up and ran his sword through the rufhan's body. The others fled, but were caught, tried, and shot for their mutinous conduct and murderous assault. Spaniards Begin the War. — ■ The Spaniards began the war by landing a party of men on Amelia Island and killing two unarmed men, who were engaged in carrying wood. After cutting ofl the heads and mangling the bodies of the men, they fled to their boats and sailed away. Oglethorpe called out a thousand soldiers and a troop of horse, and, with a regiment of Highlanders, went in pursuit of the Spaniards. He followed them up the St. Johns River, burned all their boats, and drove them into the city of St. Augustine. He then returned to Frederica. QUESTIONS. How did the Spanish in Florida feel about the prosperity of Georgia ? What message did the King of Spain send to the King of England ? What did the Duke of Argyle say? What did Spain threaten to do? Describe Oglethorpe's journey to the Creek Indians at Coweta Town. What effect did Oglethorpe's manner have on the savages? What story illustrates the danger to which Oglethorpe was exposed ? How did the Spaniards begin the war? What did Oglethorpe do? LESSON 13. TROUBLE WITH THE SPANIARDS (Continued). Invasion of Florida. — Oglethorpe next organized a large force of Indians and colonists to invade Florida, in Decem- ber, 1739. Going up the St. Johns River, he sent before him a party of Indian scouts, who fell upon a small fort of the Spaniards at daylight and burned it to the ground. Going further, they attacked and captured another fort. This gave Oglethorpe possession of the St. Johns River, and cut off the Spaniards in St. Augustine from their Indian allies. Attack on St. Augustine. — Oglethorpe decided to at- tack St. Augustine itself. In May, 1740, he left Frederica with nine hundred white men and eleven hundred Indians. He captured Fort St. Diego, nine miles from St. Augustine, with fifty-seven men and nine cannon. Fort Moosa, two miles from St. Augustine, was abandoned by the Spaniards when they heard of the approach of Oglethorpe, and the garrison retreated to the city. He summoned the com- mander at St. Augustine to surrender. The commander replied, " I will be glad to shake hands with Oglethorpe in the castle." Oglethorpe decided to attack the city both by land and by sea. After he had made all arrangements, drawing the land troops up in order, and had given the signal for the at- tack, it was found that the ships could not get close enough 63 64 GEORGIA AS A COLONY to the city to support the land forces. Accordingly, the plan of storming the city was abandoned, and a siege was begun. Fort Moosa Retaken. — - In order to prevent any help from reaching the city, Oglethorpe ordered one of his officers. Plan of Attack on St. Augustine, 1740. Colonel Palmer, to take a body of men and scour the country; to be always on the march, showing himself everywhere; to pick up stragglers, cut off all supplies, de- ceive the enemy as to the strength of his force, and not rest two nights in the same place. Colonel Palmer dis- obeyed this last order, and stayed three nights at Fort Moosa. The Spanish heard that he was there, and sur- prised his men early one morning, killing over twenty of them, and recapturing the fort. This opened the way for supplies of food — of which the people already stood in need — to reach the city. TROUBLE WITH THE SPANIARDS 65 The Attack Abandoned. — Oglethorpe now resolved to storm the city. For twenty days his batteries threw shot and shell into St. Augustine. At the end of this time a fleet from Cuba came to the relief of the Spaniards. Moreover, many of his soldiers were sick, the climate was very hot, the Indians were growing restless, and Oglethorpe himself was not well. The attack on St. Augustine was, therefore, reluctantly abandoned, and the English returned to Fred- erica, in July, 1740. Oglethorpe had lost only fifty men, while the Spaniards had lost four hundred and fifty men and four forts. The Spanish Invade Georgia. — The Spaniards soon prepared to carry out their threat to put an end to the colony of Georgia, but nearly two years passed before they were ready. A great fleet of fifty-six ships, with seven thousand men on board, was fitted out at Havana, and set sail for St. Augustine. Oglethorpe heard of it at Frederica, and at once sent a request to South Carolina for troops. He collected all the guns, powder, and cannon of the colony, and called together his Indian allies and a regiment of Highland soldiers. Thus prepared, he fortified his camp at Frederica, and waited for the coming of the enemy. In June, 1742, nine of the Spanish ships appeared off Amelia Island, but were driven away by the guns of the fort on Cumberland Island. They next appeared in Cumberland Sound, but Oglethorpe, with six boats and a hundred men, again drove them off. At St. Simon's Island. — A large fleet of thirty-six ves- sels, with over five thousand men, appeared near St. Simon's Island, June 28, but made no movement to attack 66 GEORGIA AS A COLONY until July 5. The flood tide then brought the fleet, in beautiful array, into the harbor. The Spaniards raised the red flag, and landed their troops on the southern end of the island. Here they planted a battery of eighteen guns. Ruins of Oglethorpe's Fort at Frederica. Oglethorpe abandoned Fort St. Simon, having spiked all the guns and ruined all the powder. The troops fell back to Frederica, and made ready to attack the Spaniards. He had only six hundred and fifty men to oppose the Spanish army. QUESTIONS. What place did Oglethorpe decide to attack? How was Fort Moosa retaken? Describe the attack on St. Augustine, Why was the attack abandoned? What did the Spaniards threaten to do? How did Oglethorpe prepare to meet them ? LESSON 14. TROUBLE WITH THE SPANIARDS (Concluded). The Ambush. — On July 7 a scout announced that some of the enemy were within two miles of Frederica. Oglethorpe sallied forth to meet them in the woods. Taking them by surprise, he killed or captured nearly all the advance force. Oglethorpe took two prisoners with his own hands. Part of Oglethorpe's force hid in the woods to lay an ambush for the Spaniards. Before long the enemy came in sight, halted within the defile where the ambush was, and, stack- ing their arms, some began to cook their meals and others lay down to rest. One of their horses noticed a uniform in the bushes, and, by rearing and pitching, gave the alarm. Bloody Marsh. — The signal for the attack was then given. A deadly fire was poured down upon the unpre- pared enemy. They fled in all directions, but were met by the bayonet of the soldier and the scalping-knife of the Indian warrior. So complete was their surprise that many fled without their arms. The ground was covered with the dead. The next morning an escaped prisoner told Ogle- thorpe that the Spaniards had lost over two hundred men. From this victory and the great slaughter of the Spanish the place was afterward called Bloody Marsh. Though his forces were small, Oglethorpe now resolved to surprise the Spaniards by night. He advanced to within a mile and a half of their camp, when a Frenchman who, 67 6S GEORGIA AS A COLONY without Oglethorpe's knowledge, had come with the volun- teers, fired his gun and ran into the Spanish camp. The Indians pursued the man, but could not overtake him. The Attack at Bloody Marsh. The Decoy Letter. — Oglethorpe then hastily retreated. He knew this deserter would tell the enemy of the real strength and position of his army, and he thought of a plan to thw^art his treason. He sent a letter to him, written in French, urging him by all means to persuade the Spaniards to attack, to speak of the smallness of his forces, and the exposure of his position; or, at least, to persuade them to remain three days longer on the island, when other troops would arrive, and he could make an attack upon them. TROUBLE WITH THE SPANIARDS 69 Handing this letter to a Spanish prisoner, he told him to give it to the deserter, who, he hinted, was a spy in the Spanish camp. He then gave the prisoner his liberty. The Spanish Retreat. — The Spaniards discovered the letter concealed upon the deserter. It produced such alarm among them that they hastily went aboard their ships and sailed away, forgetting, in their hurry, part of their arms and ammunition. In this way ended the Spanish invasion of Georgia, July 14, 1742. That a small force of six or seven hundred should have put to flight an army of five thousand soldiers was a wonderful achieve- ment. A noted minister, Whitefield, said, '' The deliver- ance of Georgia from the Spaniards is such as cannot be paralleled but by some instance out of the Old Testament." Oglethorpe Returns to England. — After the Spanish war Oglethorpe was called to England on business. He took with him a quantity of raw silk, made in the colony, w^iich pleased the Trustees very much. With this silk a dress w^as made for the Queen of England, who wore it to one of her receptions in honor of Oglethorpe and the new colony. Oglethorpe never came back to Georgia. War occurring with France, King George II made him a brigadier general. He also became major general, and one of the companies in his command was named the Georgia Rangers. Having passed through the grade of lieutenant general, he was made commander-in-chief of all his Majesty's forces. By many it was said that he was offered command of the armies sent to subdue the American colonies in the War of the Revolution. This he dechned, saying he knew 70 GEORGIA AS A COLONY " the Americans well; that they never would be subdued by force, but that obedience would be secured by doing them justice." Hannah More, in writing of Oglethorpe, said: " I have got a new admirer; it is the famous General Oglethorpe, perhaps the most remarkable man of his time. He is much above ninety years old; the finest figure of a man you ever saw. He perfectly realizes all my ideas of Nestor. His literature is great, his knowledge of the world is exten- sive, and his faculties as bright as ever." Death of Oglethorpe. — He lived to see Georgia an inde- pendent State. In the ninety-seventh year of his age he died, full of years and honor. '' His body reposes within Cranham Church, and a memorial tablet proclaims his excellence; but here the Savannah repeats to the Alta- maha the story of his virtues and his valor, and the At- lantic publishes to the mountains the greatness of his fame, for all Georgia is his living, speaking monument." In the year 1910 a noble bronze statue, mounted upon a marble pedestal, was erected in the city of Savannah, to honor the memory of Oglethorpe, the founder of Georgia. QUESTIONS. Describe the way Oglethorpe laid an ambush for the Spaniards. Describe the victory of Bloody Marsh. How did a Frenchman desert to the enemy? What did Oglethorpe know the deserter would do ? What did he send to the deserter ? By whom was it sent ? What became of the letter ? What effect did it have ? Where did Oglethorpe go after the war? What did he take with him ? What position did he hold in after life ? How old was he when he died? LESSON 15. ersham ? What dispute did he have with the House of Assembly ? What territory was ceded by the Indians in 1773 ? What can you say of George Galphin ? Tell the story of his inter- view with the old chief. What was the Galphin Claim ? TeU about the trade of Georgia. What did ships bring in? What did they carry out? How many acres and how many farms were in cultivation? How large was the population? How many Indians were near? Ii8 GEORGIA AS A COLONY REVIEW QUESTIONS. 1. What was the first name given to the territory of Georgia? 2. Who was the first explorer to travel through Georgia? 3. What was the name of the largest Indian tribe in Georgia? 4. Where did the Cherokees live? Give the meaning of some Indian names in Georgia. 5. What name did Charles II give to tne territory of Georgia? 6. Who first tried to colonize Georgia? Under what name? 7. Describe the condition of the debtors' prisons in England. 8. What great man was interested in the poor people of England ? 9. For whom was Georgia named ? What was its original extent ? 10. Who were chosen to be the first settlers of Georgia ? 1 1 . How many families and colonists were in the first shipload ? 12. When and where was the first settlement in Georgia made? 13. What Indian chief befriended the colony? 14. What was the second settlement in Georgia? Where located? 15. Who were the Salzburgers, and where did they settle? 16. What town was laid out in 1735 ? 17. Name the first five principal towns in Georgia. 18. What war was begun against the new colony? 19. What city did Oglethorpe attack, and with what result? 20. How were the Spaniards driven from Georgia ? 21. How old was Oglethorpe when he died? 22. By whom was Bethesda Orphan Asylum estabhshed? 23. Name the first two counties in Georgia. 24. Who was the first president of Georgia ? 25. When was negro slavery made legal in Georgia? 26. Who was Mary Musgrove, and what claim did she make? 27. Who was the second president of Georgia? 28. For how long did the Trustees of Georgia hold office? 29. Who was the first governor of Georgia appointed by the king ? 30. Who succeeded Henry Parker as president of Georgia ? 31. Name the first parishes of Georgia. 32. Who was appointed governor to succeed Henry Ellis? 33. What did the people of Georgia feel about the Stamp Act? 34. Into what association did the people form themselves ? 35. Who was George Galphin, and what trade did he carry on? 36. How large was Georgia at the beginning of the Revolution ? PART II. GEORGIA IN THE REVOLUTION. LESSON 28. BEGINNINGS OF REVOLUTION. The Tax on Tea. — Let us now return to those affairs which hastened the coming of the Revolution. The Brit- ish Parhament repealed the tax on all articles except tea. They kept a tax on this, in order to show their right to tax the colonists. But the American people resolved not to use tea. The tea ships were sent back from New York and Philadelphia. In Charleston the tea was landed, but was stored away instead of being placed on sale. At Boston a company of men, dressed like Indians, went on board the tea ships and threw the chests into the sea. Causes of Discontent. — The British Parliament then passed the Boston Port Bill. This act was designed to close the port of Boston, thus keeping any ships from com- ing in or going out, until the people should pay for the tea destroyed. The charter of Massachusetts was taken away, and a law was made requiring persons charged with com- mitting crimes in America to be carried to England for trial. These measures made the people more and more discontented. Those who sided with the colonists and were in favor of liberty were called " Whigs," while those who favored the king were called " Tories." " Tory " soon became a term of bitter reproach. 119 I20 GEORGIA IN THE REVOLUTION Action of the Patriots. — On August lo, 1774, a band of patriots met in Savannah, passed resolutions of sympathy for the people of Boston, and declared the acts of the mother country unjust. A subscription was started for the Boston sufferers, and six hundred barrels of rice were given and sent to that place. Among the patriots at the meeting where the subscription was taken was Jonathan Bryan, again a member of the Council of Georgia. When Governor Wright called the Council together, a motion was made " to expel Mr. Bryan " from his seat in the Council. '' I will save you the trouble," said Bryan, and at once handed his resignation to the gov- ernor and walked out. Provincial Congress. — A Provincial Congress composed of delegates from all the parishes in Georgia was called to meet in Savannah in January, 1775. Governor Wright did all he could to prevent this meeting. When the con- gress met, only five out of the twelve parishes were repre- sented. One of the objects of the congress was to elect delegates to a general Continental Congress, to meet in Philadelphia in May. The Georgia Provincial Congress elected three delegates, Noble W. Jones, Archibald Bulloch, and John Houston. These delegates did not attend the Continental Congress, however, because they were not appointed by a majority of the parishes, and hence there might be a question as to their right to represent the sentiment of the province. They wrote a letter to the Continental Congress, in which they said: '' There are still men in Georgia who, when an occasion shall require, will be ready to evince a steady^ BEGINNINGS OF REVOLUTION 1 21 religious, and manly attachment to the liberties of Amer- ica," Lyman Hall. — The parish of St. John was represented in the Provincial Congress, but was not satisfied with the action of that body. The parish was a wealthy and influ- ential one, and resolved to send its own delegate to the Continental Congress. Dr. Lyman Hall was chosen, and took his seat in the Continental Congress " as a delegate from the parish of St. John in the colony of Georgia." For the patriotic and independent spirit of its people and this prompt and courageous movement, the legislature, in after years, conferred the name of Liberty County on the consolidated parishes of St. John, St. Andrew, and St. James. Governor Wright said that the head of the rebellion was in St. John's Parish. QUESTIONS. How did the people of Amenca resist the tax on tea ? What was the Boston Port Bill? Who were *' Whigs" ? Who were "Tories"? What resolution was passed by a band of patriots in Savannah? What was sent to the Boston sufferers ? What action did Jonathan Bryan take? What Congress was called in 1775 ? How many parishes were rep- resented ? Who were chosen delegates ? Why did they not attend the Continental Congress ? What letter did they write ? What was the action of St. John's Parish? Who was their delegate ? What name, in after years, was conferred on three parishes ? LESSON 29. PREPARING FOR THE CONFLICT. Conservative Feeling in Georgia. — Not all the people of Georgia were in favor of the Revolution. It is true that there were those who were anxious to act at once, throw off the yoke of Great Britain, and proclaim the liberty of the American colonies. There were others, however, who were conservative in their views, and who hesitated to in- volve the province of Georgia in war. They still loved the mother country and believed that the disputes between the Parliament and the colonies would be settled in a friendly manner. This feeling was creditable to Georgia, for, of all the colonies, she had least cause to complain and take up arms against the mother country. Battle of Lexington. — The British government sent General Gage to Boston with a fleet and an army to sub- due the American colonies. By April, 1775, three thousand British troops were collected in Boston. Soon afterward the battle of Lexington occurred, in which the British were defeated. To learn how these regular British soldiers were routed by the American farmers with their shotguns and old rifles, you wifl have to read the history of the United States, where not only this but ah the other battles of the Revolutionary War are described. The tidings of the battle of Lexington removed all hesi- tation, and, excepting a few members of the Coun- cil, united all the people of Georgia in the determination to PREPARING FOR THE CONFLICT 123 resist the British rule. Georgia cast in her lot with her sister colonies. The patriots determined to act promptly. Opening the Magazine. — A magazine on the eastern side of Savannah, built of brick and twelve feet underground, contained a large quantity of powder. It was so strong a building that Governor Wright did not even put a guard over it. All over the country the patriots wxre crying for powder to fight the British. Late in the night of May 11, 1775, six prominent citizens, led by Joseph Habersham, broke open the magazine and took away six hundred pounds of powder. A part of it was sent at once to Beaufort, South Carolina, for safe-keeping, and the rest was hidden in the cellars and garrets of the houses of the bold patriots. BrejUONg open the Magazine. 124 GEORGIA IN THE REVOLUTION Governor Wright offered a large reward for information regarding the deed, but no one told him the names of the men, though they were generally known in Savannah. The tradition is, and it may easily be true, that some of the powder was secretly stored on board a vessel along with some rice and other things, and that the powder was actually used in the battle of Bunker Hill. The King's Birthday. — The king's birthday was to be celebrated June 5, 1775. On the night of June 2, a party collected, spiked the battery guns, and threw them off the bluff into the river. The royalists hoisted them up again, drilled new holes, and went through the ceremony of celebration, hooted and jeered by the people. On the same day a liberty pole was put up by the " Liberty Boys," and a flag placed at the top. About five hundred people paraded through the town with noise and defiance. The Council of Safety. — On June 22 a ''Council of Safety" was created, consisting of fourteen members elected by the people of Savannah. They had the entire control of the affairs of the parish. William Ewen was chosen presi- dent. In the discharge of their duties they were opposed by the royalists, who followed Governor Wright and his orders. QUESTIONS. Were all the people of Georgia in favor of the Revolution ? What did those who still loved the mother country believe ? What battle occurred in April, 1775? What was the result? How were the tidings of the battle received in Georgia ? What did Joseph Habersham and a party of six citizens do ? What does tradition say about some of this powder ? What events happened on the king's birthday ? What council was elected ? For what purpose ? LESSON 30. THE ROYAL GOVERNMENT OVERTHROWN. Governor Wright's Letter. — Governor Wright was alarmed at the way things looked in Georgia. He wrote a letter to the British general, Gage, asking for help. This letter was opened in South Carolina, the papers taken out, and another letter placed in the envelope, stating that Georgia was quiet and needed no help. Thus the royal government in Georgia received no aid from the British troops. The reason was not found out until years after, when Governor Wright, meeting General Gage in London, asked him why he had not sent soldiers to his relief. The Provincial Congress. — Governor Wright had good reason to be alarmed. Another Provincial Congress met at Savannah, July 4, 1775. On that day every parish was represented by its leading men; the assembly was thus the first Provincial Congress that represented all of Georgia. The delegates came by authority of the people and in defiance of the authority of the king. This Congress has been called '' Georgia's first secession convention." Resolutions were passed indorsing all that the Continental Congress had done at their meeting in Philadelphia. First Naval Capture. — While the Provincial Congress was in session, news came that a British ship would arrive shortly with fourteen thousand pounds of powder. The patriots resolved to capture this prize if they could. Com- modore Bowen and Major Habersham, with a number of 125 126 GEORGIA IN THE REVOLUTION volunteers, went quietly down the river on a schooner armed and commissioned by the Provincial Congress. They boarded the ship as soon as it appeared off Tybee Island, and captured it. This was the first naval capture of the Revolution, and their schooner was the first war vessel commissioned by an American congress. Nine thou- sand pounds of powder were kept by Georgia, and five thousand sent to General George Washington, to help him drive the British from American soil. Provincial Council of Safety. — Royal power was now at an end in Georgia. The militia companies met and expelled all royalists from their ranks. A new Council of Safety, elected by the Provincial Congress, took charge of the affairs of the province. A battalion of soldiers was raised for defense against the British vessels and troops. Arrest and Escape of Governor Wright. — The Council of Safety or- dered the arrest of Governor Wright and his assistants in January, 1776. Major Joseph Habersham undertook to make the arrest, aided by a few friends. He went to the house of the governor, and, boldly entering, passed Joseph Habersham. ^^y ^j^^ sentinel and found the govemor surrounded by his council. Walking up to the governor he put his hand on his shoulder and said, '' Sir James, you are my prisoner." Thinking his captor was well sup- ported, the governor surrendered, and the members of the Council fled. A guard was placed over his house, but the governor escaped after three weeks by slipping out of THE ROYAL GOVERNMENT OVERTHROWN 127 the rear entrance to his house at night. Before his absence was discovered he was safe on board a British ship that was lying at the mouth of the river. Thus, after nearly sixteen years of residence in Georgia, during which time he had been the loyal agent of the king, as well as a most respected governor, a prosperous planter, and a man of affairs, Governor Wright left the province, and all semblance of royal authority disappeared. Second Provincial Congress. — Another Provincial Con- gress met in Savannah, January 22, 1776. Five delegates were elected to represent Georgia in the next Continental Congress at Philadelphia, and a committee was appointed to buy arms and ammunition for the province. The Provincial Congress elected Archibald Bulloch pres- ident and commander-in-chief of Georgia. This distin- guished patriot had been president of both Provincial Congresses, and now had the honor of being elected the first president of the first republican government organized on Georgia soil. QUESTIONS. What happened to Governor Wright's letter to General Gage? What resolutions were passed by the Provincial Congress ? What news came while the congress was in session? What can you say of the capture of the vessel? What was done with the powder ? What did the Council of Safety do ? Describe the way in which Governor Wright was captured. De- scribe the way in which he escaped. Who was elected president and commander-in-chief of Georgia ? LESSON 31. THE ROYAL GOVERNMENT OVERTHROWN (Continued). Bulloch and the Sentinel. — According to the custom when royal governors were in charge of affairs, the com- mander of the provincial troops in Savannah posted a sentinel at the residence of President Bulloch. To this Bulloch objected, saying, " I act for a free people in whom I have the most entire confidence, and I wish to avoid, on all occasions, the appearance of display." Seizure of the Rice Vessels. — A number of vessels loaded with rice lay at the landing of Savannah. British ships of war were at the mouth of the river watching for any vessel that might attempt to sail. One night troops from those ships seized several of the vessels of rice lying in the river and put men on board to hold them. Captain Rice boarded one of the vessels the next morning and was captured by the British. When the people heard this they were much excited. Colonel Mcintosh, with three hundred men, marched down to Yamacraw Bluff, opposite the vessels, and sent two officers on board to demand the release of Captain Rice. But these officers were also seized and held prison- ers. Colonel Mcintosh, through a speaking trumpet, de- manded the return of his men. This was refused, and a number of shots were exchanged, but the British remained in possession of the vessels. 128 THE ROYAL GOVERNMENT OVERTHROWN 129 The British Ships Driven Away. — The Council of Safety ordered the ships in the harbor to be set on fire in order to drive away the British vessels. The ship Inverness was set on fire and cut loose. It drifted against the brig Nellie, which also took lire. These two burning ships drifted among the vessels which had been seized by the British. Several of these vessels caught fire, and men and officers jumped overboard, some being drowned and others cap- tured. Two ships escaped to the mouth of the river, car- rying the Georgia officers with them. The Council arrested the royal chief-justice and other royahsts and held them as hostages for the return of Rice and the other officers. After a long delay the officers were exchanged. Declaration of Independence. — On August 10, 1776, news of the Declaration of Independence reached Georgia. It had been adopted at Philadelphia, July 4, by the dele- gates of the thirteen colonies. George Walton, Button Gwinnett, and Lyman Hall signed it on behalf of Georgia. It took a long time for news to travel in those days. It had to be carried by men on horseback or in stages which could not go more than thirty or forty miles a day. When the news did reach Savannah it was received with great joy. A liberty flag was run up to the top of a liberty pole, at the base of which the Declaration was read by Presi- dent Bulloch to great crowds of people, who shouted them- selves hoarse with excitement. A great procession paraded the streets, the batteries and the ships fired salutes, and a banquet was given. At night speeches were made and bonfires lighted in the streets. I30 GEORGIA IN THE REVOLUTION Thus all the provinces in America rebelled against the King of England, and set up governments of their own. They were now separate States. The great Revolutionary War was going on between the king and these States to see whether they could maintain their independence. If they succeeded they would continue to be States; if they failed, they would return to the condition of provinces. Carrying the Mail in Colonial Days. QUESTIONS. What did President Bulloch say in regard to a sentinel? What vessels did the British seize? What did Captain Rice do? What demand did Colonel Mcintosh make ? What followed ? What was then done to drive away the British? Who signed the Declaration of Independence as representatives of Georgia ? How was the news received in Georgia ? What had the American provinces done ? What war was going on ? LESSON 32. ORGANIZING THE STATE. Progress of the Revolution. — The Revolutionary War had been going on for more than a year. The king had sent over many thousand soldiers to subdue the provinces in America, but the brave patriots, led by the great George Washington, were more than a match for the British regu- lars. The British had been driven out of Boston, and they now occupied the city of New York. The battles of Tren- ton and Princeton were won by the Americans, under Washington, in the winter of 177 6- 1777. All these things were going on in the North while Georgia was overthrowing the royal government and preparing for its part in the great conflict. First Constitution of Georgia. — A convention met in Savannah in October, 1776, to adopt a constitution for the 131 First Great Seal of the State of Georgia. (Obverse.) 132 GEORGIA IN THE REVOLUTION State of Georgia. The convention remained in session for four months, and finally, February 5, 1777, adopted a form of government. This was the first constitution of the State of Georgia. It provided for a governor, a legislature, and for judges of the courts. The governor was to be elected by the legislature, and was to serve for one year. Among other provisions of the constitution of 1777 was one that provided for schools in each county of the State to be supported at the general expense. All religions were to be allowed in Georgia, so long as they did not threat- en the peace of the State. The convention also adopted a new seal for the State, as shown in the pictures on this and the preceding page. Counties. — The twelve parishes were abolished, and the State was divided into counties. The names of the first eight counties were Burke, Camden, Chatham, Effingham, Glynn, Liberty, Richmond, and Wilkes. Most of these counties were named for English statesmen who had been champions of the rights of the American colonies. First Great Seal of the State of Georgia. (Reverse.) ORGANIZING THE STATE 133 Liberty County was so named on account of the devo- tion of the citizens of St. John's Parish to the cause of liberty. That parish alone h-d sent Dr. L>Tnan Hall to the meeting of the Continental Congress, and two of the citizens, Lyman Hall and Button Gwinnett, had been signers of the Declaration of Independence. 134 GEORGIA IN THE REVOLUTION House where the First Legislature met The First Governor. — Archibald Bulloch was to con- tinue to act as president until a governor could be elected by the first legislature. He died, however, before the elec- tion, and Button Gwinnett was chosen by the Council of Safety to act in his place. When the first legislature of Georgia met in Savannah, May 8, 1777, John Adam Treutlen was elected the first governor of the State of Georgia. Thus we see Georgia had defied the authority of the king; had agreed to the Declaration of Independence; had arrested and imprisoned the royal governor; had at- tacked the royal troops; had adopted a State constitution, and elected its own governor and legislature. It was now a completely organized state. Button Gwinnett. — Button Gwinnett had been a mer- chant in England. He came first to Charleston, and then moved to Georgia to continue his business as a merchant. Soon after his arrival in Savannah he sold his stock of goods, bought St. Catherine's Island from Thomas and Mary Bosomworth, and began life as a planter. His home was in view of the town of Sunbury. He became the personal friend of Lyman Hall, and, like him, was an ardent lover of liberty. He had been a candidate for brigadier general of the Georgia forces, but had been defeated by General Lachlan ORGANIZING THE STATE 135 Mcintosh, whose father had come over with the High- landers in 1736 and settled in Darien. Gwinnett was greatly disappointed at his defeat. When he became presi- dent of Georgia, after the death of Bulloch, he mortified Mcintosh by ignoring him in an expedition against the British in Florida. He did not allow Mcintosh to accom- pany his own brigade. This made Mcintosh very bitter. Death of Gwinnett. — When the election for governor came on, Gwinnett was a candidate against Treutlen, but was again defeated. When Mcintosh heard of this second defeat of Gwinnett, he said that he was glad of it. This provoked Gwinnett, who sent him a challenge to fight a duel. They met at sunrise within the present limits of the city of Savannah. Shots were exchanged at a distance of twelve paces, and both men fell wounded. In twelve days Gwinnett died of his wound. Mcintosh recovered and, by the advice of his friends, was trans- ferred to the Continental army, under Washington. Here he stayed for two years, doing great service to the general cause. QUESTIONS. How long had the Revolutionary War been going on? What battles had been fought? What was adopted by a convention in Savannah ? What were among other provisions of the constitution ? ' Into what was the State divided? Name the first eight counties. Who was the first governor of Georgia elected by the legislature ? Where did Button Gwinnett live? By whom had he been defeated for brigadier general? How did he afterward mortify Mcintosh ? What brought about a duel ? What was the result ? What became of Mcintosh ? LESSON 33. THE BRITISH INVADE GEORGIA. Condition of Georgia. — Georgia now occupied a very critical position. Of all the colonies, no other was so poorly prepared to wage war with the mother country. On the south the British threatened invasion from Florida; on the coast the enemy's vessels had hardly any opposi- tion; on the north and west countless tribes of savages hovered around the borders, ready at any moment, in spite of their promises of peace, to descend upon the white settlements. Expedition against Florida. — When the legislature met, January 17, 1778, John Houston was elected governor, as the successor of Governor Treutlen. Governor Houston was very anxious to drive the British from East Florida. Major-General Robert Howe, commander of the American army in the Southern States, had his headquarters at Savannah. He was won over to Governor Houston's plans, and organized an expedition to capture East Florida. He marched the Georgia brigade to the St. Marys River, and waited for other troops to arrive by sea. Hearing that a force of British were within fourteen miles of his camp. General Howe resolved to attack them without waiting for the other forces. The attack failed, however, and nothing came of the expedition. 136 THE BRITISH INVADE GEORGIA 137 Events in the North. — While these events were hap- pening in Georgia, the war was going on in the North. At first the king's armies had triumphed. They captured New York city and Philadelphia, and, for a while, held the entire State of New Jersey, with parts of New York and Connecticut. But the tide had turned. One of the king's armies, under General Burgoyne, had surrendered at Sara- toga, and France, encouraged by this success, had recog- nized the United States as independent, and promised to send soldiers and ships of war to assist them. Washington forced the British to abandon Philadelphia, and gradually the lost territory was regained, so that, as the year 1778 drew to a close, little was left to the king except New York city and Newport. Invasion of Georgia. — Under these circumstances, the British general, Sir Henry Chnton, determined to conquer Georgia and South CaroHna. He sent Colonel Campbell from New York to Savannah with a fleet of ten vessels and thirty-five hundred men, and at the same time he ordered General Augustin Prevost (pre-vo'), commander of the British forces in Florida, to invade Georgia from the south. General Prevost organized two expeditions. One, under Lieutenant-Colonel Fuser, went by sea, and the other, under Lieutenant-Colonel Mark Prevost, marched over- land. They were to meet at Sunbury. On November 10, 1778, the invaders entered Georgia and proceeded toward Sunbury. Colonel John Baker hastily collected some mili- tia to oppose them, but was compelled to retreat. Battle near Midway Church. — On November 24 a battle occurred near Midway Church, in which the Georgia mihtia 138 GEORGIA IN THE REVOLUTION were outnumbered and driven back. General James Screven, who was severely wounded, was taken prisoner by the British, and was killed by them after he had surrendered. Finding that Colonel Fuser had not reached Sunbury, Colonel Prevost burned the Midway Church and returned to Florida, plundering and burning all the dwelhng houses within reach. Colonel Mcintosh at Fort Morris. — Colonel Fuser, hav- ing been delayed by head winds, reached Sunbury late in November, and summoned Colonel John Mcintosh, in command of Fort Morris, to surrender. To this summons Colonel Mcintosh made the bold reply, '' Come and take it." Fuser, hearing of Prevost's return to Florida, raised the siege and retired to Frederica. The legislature of Georgia presented to Colonel Mcintosh a sword, with the words ''Come and take it " engraved upon it. QUESTIONS. In what way was Georgia in a critical position ? Who succeeded Treutlen as governor ? What became of the expedition against East Florida ? What was the success of the king's armies in the North? What British general surrendered at Saratoga? What had France done? What had Washington forced the British to do? What did General Clinton resolve to do ? What two expeditions were organized ? What did Colonel Prevost do ? What did Colonel Fuser do ? LESSON 34. THE BRITISH CAPTURE SAVANNAH. The Coming of the British. — Late in December, 1778, the British fleet from New York, under Colonel Campbell, entered the Savannah River and anchored below the city. General Howe at once set to work to defend the city. He placed his little army in a strong position between a wooded swamp and the Savannah River. The Rear Attack. — The British commander thought the American position too strong to be attacked in front, and determined to find a way through the swamp by which he could pass around their lines and attack them in the rear. By chance he met an old negro man named Quash Dolly, who knew the roads and pointed out a path leading directly through the swamp. This path had been left unguarded. Colonel Campbell posted his artillery and drew up part of his force in line of battle before the American lines, as if about to make an attack, but secretly sent his light infantry on the path through the swamp, with the old negro as a guide. While the Americans were engaged with the enemy in front, the regiments that had been sent through the swamp suddenly appeared on their flank and in the rear. At the same moment the British artillery opened fire and a charge was ordered all along the line. Surrounded and outnum- bered, the Americans fought gallantly, but resistance was 139 I40 GEORGIA IN THE REVOLUTION vain, and they were driven from the field. The British pursued them into Savannah. Savannah in the Hands of the British. — General Howe, with the remnant of his army, retreated up the Savannah River, and two days later crossed into South Carolina, where he was relieved of his command, being succeeded by General Benjamin Lincoln. Savannah fell into the hands of the British, who plundered the houses of the patriots. Many of the leading citizens, including the aged Jonathan Bryan, were arrested and confined on prison ships. Sufferings at Eben- ezer. — Colonel Camp- bell pressed on to Ebenezer, which he captured. This place became a British out- post for the rest of the war. The fine brick church of the Salz- burgers, built in 1767, was used by the Brit- ish troops, first as a hospital, and then as a stable. The people of Eben- ezer were made to suffer many hardships at the hands of the British. The soldiers made their homes in the houses of the citizens, and were so rude that many of the people left the place and went to live in the country as best they could. Besides this, the people were forced Salzburger Church. THE BRITISH CAPTURE SAVANNAH 141 to witness many acts of cruelty, for all prisoners who were taken in the surrounding country were brought to Ebenezer, and from there were carried to Savannah. Sergeant Jasper Rescues Prisoners. — Upon one occa- sion, when a number of American prisoners were on their Jasper rescues the American Prisoners. way to Savannah for trial. Sergeant WilHam Jasper heard of it and resolved to rescue them at all hazards. With a friend, Sergeant Newton, he waited for the arrival of the party at a spring on the edge of a forest, about two miles from Savannah. The two men hid themselves from view in the thick undergrowth. Soon the party, consisting of ten British soldiers in charge of the prisoners, arrived at the 142 GEORGIA IN THE REVOLUTION spring. The soldiers were tired. Leaning their guns against the trees, they took off their knapsacks, drank deep of the water, and lay down to rest. Only two were left to guard the prisoners. " Nbw! " whispered Jasper to Newton. At the word the brave men sprang from the thicket, seized the guns by the trees, and shot down the two sentinels. The soldiers sprang to their feet with cries of terror to find their own guns leveled at them. " Surrender at once," cried Jasper, *' or you are dead men! " The British threw up their hands and surrendered as prisoners. Jasper and Newton at once released the American pris- oners, who helped them secure the British. The party then turned about, and with their prisoners were soon across the Savannah River on their way to the camp of the American army. QUESTIONS. Describe the preparations for the attack on Savannah. How did the British find a path through the swamp? What was the result of the battle ? Who succeeded General Howe ? How did the British soldiers act in Savannah? What can you say of the treatment of many prominent citizens ? What did the British do at Ebenezer? How were the people treated ? Tell the story of Sergeant Jasper rescuing some American soldiers. LESSON 35. THE BRITISH OVERRUN GEORGIA. We have seen how Colonel Campbell captured Savan- nah and took possession of Ebenezer. He made arrange- ments to occupy all the territory for fifty miles along the Savannah River, which he could easily do, since there were only a few soldiers to oppose him. Surrender of Sunbury. — In the meantime General Pre- vost marched to Sunbury, and, planting his guns in front of the town, demanded the surrender of the fort. '' I have two thousand men and plenty of cannon," said he, " to enforce my demand." Major Lane, who had only about two hundred men in all, replied, " My duty and my in- clination are to defend the fort against any force you can bring against it." The British opened fire on the fort, and in a short time it was in such a condition that defense was no longer possible. Thereupon, the fort and the town surrendered. General Prevost then proceeded to Savannah and took command of all the British troops in Georgia. Decline of Sunbury. — Southern Georgia was now in a sad state of wretchedness. Unable to support themselves, and preyed upon by heartless soldiers, many of the people set out for Carolina, where they hoped to find the means of living. Sunbury received a shock from which it never recovered. At one time it numbered a thousand people, but the hand of war brought desolation to its citizens. 143 144 GEORGIA IN THE REVOLUTION Gradually the place diminished in size, until to-day only a few houses remain; the old fort is covered with a dense growth of trees, and the once busy streets are weed-covered roads. Augusta Captured by the British. — Augusta was now the only place in Georgia that had not been captured by the British. About the middle of January, 1779, Colonel Campbell, with a thousand men, set out from Savannah on his way to Augusta. When Campbell reached Burke County he found his way opposed by two hundred and fifty Americans, who steadily disputed his march forward. The Americans were not numerous enough, however, and, not being supported by other troops, they slowly retired before the British. Crossing the river, they left the town of Augusta in the hands of the enemy. Thus, for a time, Georgia was completely in the hands of the British. Mounted soldiers scoured the country above Augusta and out towards Wilkes County. Whenever the few inhabitants that were left refused to take the oath of allegiance, their homes, barns, and grain were burned. The torch was likewise applied to the homes of those who were absent in the army, or who had fled to Carolina for safety. Boyd Raids Upper Georgia. — But all hope was not abandoned. A band of patriots assembled under John Dooly, Andrew Pickens, and Elijah Clarke, and watched the movements of the enemy as best they could. A noted Tory, named Boyd, led a band of eight hundred marauders from the Carolinas into upper Georgia. He was bent on destroying property, stealing horses, and terrifying the people. His march was a path of destruction by fire and THE BRITISH OVERRUN GEORGIA 145 sword. When he entered Georgia the patriots followed and overtook him in Wilkes County. Battle of Kettle Creek. — Boyd seemed unconscious of the approach of the Americans, and in the early morning of February 14, 1779, had halted at a farm on Kettle Creek and turned his horses out to forage on the grass and weeds along the edge of a swamp. His men had been on short rations for three days, and were killing some cattle and parching corn. The ^Americans advanced to the attack. Boyd hastily gathered his men into line of battle, and posted them behind some fallen timber and a fence. Boyd fought with much bravery, but was overpowered and driven back. While retreating, he fell, mortalty wounded, pierced by three balls. The Americans rushed upon the British, driving them into the swamp and captur- ing their horses, baggage, and arms. The defeat was com- plete. The Tories scattered in every direction after the death of their leader, some going to Florida, some fleeing to the Indians, and others finding their way to Augusta. QUESTIONS. What territory did Colonel Campbell occupy ? What did General Prevost do at Sunbury ? Who took charge of all the British forces in Georgia? What was the condition of southern Georgia ? What can you say of Sunbury ? What town next fell into the hands of the British? How did the British treat the people above Augusta ? What three men watched the movements of the enemy ? What can you say of Boyd? Where was he overtaken by the patriots? Describe the battle of Kettle Creek. What was the result? LESSON 36. INSTANCES OF ADVENTURE. Bravery of Lieutenant Hawkins. — Instances of adven- ture and hairbreadth escapes were frequent at this time. Desiring to know more about the defenses of Augusta, Colonel Samuel Elbert sent a young lieutenant, named Hawkins, to get the information. Near an outpost Haw^- kins came suddenly upon three Tories. To avoid them was impossible, so he advanced and boldly inquired, '' Who are you and where are you going? " They replied that they were on their way to join the British commander, McGirth. Hawkins had on a British uniform, and so he said, " I am McGirth; but I take you to be rebels, and shall turn you over to my camp near by." They protested their innocence, and, upon the order of Hawkins, placed their guns upon the ground. No sooner had they done this than he leveled two pistols at them and shouted, " Hold up your hands!" They were greatly astonished, but obeyed the order, and were marched in front of Hawkins back to the American camp. Daniel McGirth. — Let us now learn the story of the famous Daniel McGirth. McGirth was born and reared in South Carolina. He was an ignorant man, but was an expert woodsman, a fine rider, and a dead shot with the rifle. When the war commenced he joined the American 146 INSTANCES OF ADVENTURE 147 army as a scout. His knowledge of the woods and his brav- ery made him of great service in getting information about the movements of the troops and the size of the enemy. Gray Goose. — He came to Georgia bringing with him his horse, which he had named " Gray Goose." She was a beautiful animal of great intelligence and speed, and McGirth loved her very dearly. When he was on her back he feared not the bullets of the enemy nor the pursuit of the fleetest horses. An American officer saw and ad- mired the beautiful Gray Goose, and offered to buy her from McGirth. But McGirth refused to sell his horse, saying that she was dearer to him than money, and that he needed her in his business as a scout. Trouble with an Officer. — The officer then began to annoy McGirth in many ways, speaking roughly to him and abusing him for trifles. McGirth was a man of hasty temper, and upon one occasion he was so irritated by the officer that he struck him and swore at him, which, in the army, is a great offense. McGirth was tried by court- martial and sentenced to be whipped with a cowhide three days in succession. He received the punishment the first day and was put in prison. McGirth was outraged at this treatment. Smarting under the blows of the lash and incensed at the way the officer had abused him, he meditated some kind of revenge. Looking out between his prison bars, he saw his horse, Gray Goose, tied to a tree not far away. He gave a low, long whistle which the horse at once recognized. Pricking up her ears, she answered with a whinny and gazed anxiously around for her master. 148 GEORGIA IN THE REVOLUTION Escape of McGirth. — This was more than McGirth could stand. He tore away the bars of the window of his guardhouse, sHpped through the crack, called to his horse, cut the bridle loose from the tree and sprang upon her back. The guards saw him just as he was dashing away. "•'"'■ ' f\- ' %. 7 .11; J. f ..A^. 2LS N m McGirth's Escape. They fired at him, but he only shook his fist, yelled back curses at the officers and the American army, and disap- peared in the gathering darkness on the back of his faith- ful, fleet-footed horse. McGirth Joins the British. — McGirth made his way to the British and offered his services to the enemy of his country. He was made a colonel in the British army, and for a long time was the scourge and terror of Georgia. He INSTANCES OF ADVENTURE 149 and his men ranged from Florida to upper Georgia and into South Carohna. Wherever he appeared the people fled from his cruelty. Many are the stories told of McGirth and his " blazed-face mare." A large reward was offered for his capture, and more than once, when almost on the point of capture. Gray Goose bore him away to safety so swiftly that his pursuers were lost in the distance. His Last Days. — All the way from Sunbury to Kettle Creek, McGirth was with the British army. He slowly retired before the advance of the Americans, and after the war was over went to Florida, where, for some offense, he was thrown into prison in the fort of St. Augustine. Here he languished for live years, and when released was so weak and broken in health that he could hardly make his way back to his home in South Carolina. When he reached home he found his wife still living, and with her he passed the remainder of his hfe in quiet, and at last was buried among the people he had scourged. QUESTIONS. Describe the way in which Lieutenant Hawkins captured three Tories. Who was Daniel McGirth ? What made him of great service to the Americans ? What was his horse's name ? How did McGirth love her ? Why was McGirth punished ? How did he feel about his punish- ment? How did he escape from prison ? To whom did he offer his services? Tell about his cruelties in Georgia. Where did he go after the war was over ? What can you say of the remainder of his life ? LESSON 37. PROGRESS OF THE WAR IN GEORGIA. The Americans at Purysburg. — During the months of January and February, 1779, while the British were in possession of Georgia, the southern division of the Ameri- can army rested quietly at Purysburg on the Savannah River, in South Carolina, about forty miles above Savan- nah. At this point General Lincoln could protect the Carolinas from invasion while he was drilling and equip- ping the raw recruits sent in from the Carolinas. By the end of February he had collected about five thousand men in his camp. He had at his command from three to five thousand more at different points in South Carolina along the Savannah River. The British Abandon Augusta. — Colonel Campbell, in command of the British forces at Augusta, became very much alarmed at the situation. The defeat of Boyd at Kettle Creek had broken up the Tories, and Colonels Clarke, Pickens, and Dooly were moving against Augusta from the north. A few thousand men thrown across the Savannah River would completely cut him off from the main body of the British army. In the latter part of February he hurriedly abandoned Augusta, not even taking time to destroy the military stores which he could not carry with him, and took a position at Hudsons Ferry, on the Savannah River, thirteen miles below the mouth of Brier Creek. 150 PROGRESS OF THE WAR IN GEORGIA 151 General Ash. — Although the patriot army was poorly eqiiipped, General Lincoln felt that he was strong enough to make an effort to drive the British from Georgia, and on March i he sent General Ash, with twenty-three hun- dred men, across the Savannah River to occupy a strong position and hold it until the entire American army could be concentrated there. General Ash chose a position which he regarded as particularly strong, on the north side of Brier Creek. Feehng very confident of the strength of his position, he sent out various scouting parties, retaining only about eight hundred in camp. Part of these were miKtia armed with shotguns and rifles. Battle of Brier Creek. — Colonel Campbell, hearing of General Lincoln's plans, determined to prevent the con- centration by attacking and defeating General Ash before the other generals could join him. The British comma^nder, with nine hundred regulars, crossed Brier Creek some dis- tance above General Ash's position, and was not discovered until he arrived within a mile of the American camp. The long roll was sounded and the line of battle hastily formed, but the poorly armed and raw recruits were no match for the British regulars. The American center and right wing gave way at the first attack, and the men took refuge in the swamps of the Savannah River. Some swam to the South Carolina shore, but many were drowned in the attempt. The left wing, consisting of one hundred and fifty Georgia militia and sixty regular soldiers under General Samuel Elbert and Colonel John Mcintosh, made a gallant fight. 152 GEORGIA IN THE REVOLUTION Notwithstanding the overwhelming force against them, General Elbert continued the conflict until nearly every man in his command was either killed, wounded, or cap- tured. He himself was taken prisoner. Disaster to the Georgians. — General Ash escaped with such of his command as could follow him through the swamps, leaving three hundred and forty men dead or prisoners, and nearly all his arms and camp equipment in the hands of the British. The large number of slain was due to the order of a British officer who cried out to his men, " Every man of you that takes a prisoner shall lose his ration of rum! " The enemy lost only sixteen men. This disaster was keenly felt by General Lincoln, who was compelled to abandon his campaign for the relief of Georgia. General Lachlan Mcintosh, who had distinguished him- self under General Washington, was sent back to Georgia to take command of the forces in the State. He was second to General Lincoln, who remained in South Caro- lina with the main body of the army. QUESTIONS. Where was the southern division of the American army early in 1779? How many men did General Lincoln have in his command ? Why was Colonel Campbell alarmed ? What did he do ? What did General Ash do? Where did he choose a position for battle ? What was the result of the battle of Brier Creek? What Amer- ican officers made a gallant fight ? To what was due the large number of slain ? What general was sent back to Georgia to take command? LESSON 38. PROGRESS OF THE WAR IN GEORGIA (Continued). Difficulties of the Georgia Government. — When Sa- vannah fell, Governor Houston and the Council withdrew to Augusta and summoned the General Assembly to meet them in January to elect a governor. But ten days later Colonel Campbell's troops occupied Augusta, and the State's officers sought refuge in the Carolinas. Conse- quently, there was no meeting of the Assembly. The State was without a regular governor and council. After Augusta was abandoned by the British, the legis- lature met there, but did not have a quorum. The few members present elected a new Executive Council. John Wereat was elected president of the Council and acted as governor. Count D'Estaing Reaches Georgia. — France had sent a great fleet under Count D'Estaing to assist the States in their struggle for independence. This fleet remained for a while at Sandy Hook near New York, intercepting British ships, and then sailed to the West Indies to protect French interests. In August, 1779, General Lincoln, with the assistance of the French minister and the governor of South Carolina, persuaded Count D'Estaing to bring his fleet to assist in recapturing Savannah, The French fleet consisted of twenty-two ships of the line, ten frigates, and one cutter. They reached the coast of Georgia, September i. 153 154 GEORGIA IN THE REVOLUTION The British Fortify Savannah. — General Prevost, in Savannah, hearing that the French fleet had come, sent orders for all outposts to fall back into the city, and for all boats to retire up the river. He began to fortify the city thoroughly, working the soldiers, sailors, and a large body of negroes night and day. The cannon were taken from the ships of war and mounted around the city, and a messenger was sent to Colonel Maitland at Port Royal to come at once to Savannah. Among the outposts ordered into Savannah by Prevost, was a large body of British soldiers under Captain French at Sunbury. They tried to bring five vessels, manned by forty sailors and a body of over a hundred soldiers, up by the coast inlets and canals to Savannah before the Ameri- cans could cut them off. But head winds delayed them, and they landed about fifteen miles from Savannah, hoping to march up into the city without being discovered. Colonel White Plans a Capture. — The Americans heard of their presence, and Colonel John White, of the Georgia line, resolved to capture them if he could. When he told how he intended to do it, the officers laughed at him. He took only six men to help him, and quietly went by night to the neighborhood of the British camp. Here he and his companions built a number of camp fires, such as would be used by a large force of men. They moved around the fires, showing themselves as much as possible. Mounting their horses, they galloped up and down the line of the camp fires, issuing orders in loud tones, as if commanding several hundred men. They appeared first at one end of the camp and then at the other in rapid PROGRESS OF THE WAR IN GEORGIA 155 succession. These movements deceived the British com- pletely. They thought themselves surrounded by a large body of Americans. White's Success. — At last Colonel White dashed into the British camp and rode up to the officer in command. '^ Surrender at once, sir," said he. '' I am in command UT^--'^' Colonel White demands the Surrender of the British. of the American soldiers you see yonder. They are restless for the attack, and I cannot restrain them any longer. If they fall upon your men they will cut your whole force to pieces." At this time a man dashed up on horseback and de- manded of Colonel White, " Where shall I place the artil- 156 GEORGIA IN THE REVOLUTION lery, sir? " ^' Keep them back, sir, keep them back. The British will surrender," replied White in excited tones. '^ Gk) and send me six guides to Sunbury." The British officer thanked Colonel White for restraining his men, and readily surrendered. The six guides arrived and took charge of the prisoners, nearly one hundred and fifty in all. Colonel White went back, as he said, to hold his cavalry in check and prevent them rushing on the prisoners. The five vessels were burned, the guns and ammunition stored in a hiding place, and the prisoners brought safely to the American lines at Sunbury. In this manner seven Amer- icans captured one hundred and fifty British soldiers. D'Estaing Reaches Savannah. — D'Estaing moved up the river, capturing several vessels near Tybee. On Septem- ber 12 he sailed up Vernon River and landed his troops at Beaulieu, the old home of President William Stephens. He then marched toward Savannah, and camped near the city. QUESTIONS. Where did the State's officers take refuge ? Who was in command of the French fleet? What did General Lincoln persuade Count D'Estaing to do? How large was the French fleet? What measures did General Prevost take to defend Savannah ? What force did Captain French try to bring into Savannah ? Tell how Colonel John White captured a British force. What were the movements of D'Estaing? LESSON 39. THE ATTACK UPON SAVANNAH. D'Estaing Demands Surrender. — The British army had been in possession of Savannah for eight months, and now it was determined by the Americans to capture the city from them if possible. On September lo, 1779, Count D'Estaing sent a letter to General Prevost, demanding the *' surrender of Savannah to the arms of the King of France." The British defenses were still incomplete; the cannon were not mounted, and it would have been impossible for them to offer a successful resistance if an assault had been made at once. General Prevost needed time to complete these defenses, and so he proposed a truce for twenty-four hours, promising to give his answer at the end of that time. The Truce. — Count D'Estaing consented, unfortu- nately for the American cause. During the night the fortifications of the British were finished and the British garrison in Savannah was reenforced by the arrival of eight hundred soldiers under Colonel Maitland from Port Royal. At the end of the twenty-four hours General Pre- vost replied that he would hold the city until driven out. The Siege. — On the i6th the American army, under General Lincoln, marched from Ebenezer and took posi- tion on the north side of the city. The American cavalry were west of the city, and the French forces were camped south and southwest. A regular siege was begun. Short sallies, skirmishes, and 157 158 GEORGIA IN THE REVOLUTION firing of cannon occurred almost daily. The bombard- ment made no impression on the forts around the city, but the people of Savannah suffered a great deal. Suffering in Savannah. — A letter written by an eye- witness describing the scene says: '' The poor women and children have suffered beyond description. A number of them in Savannah have already been put to death by our bombs and cannon. A deserter has this moment come out, who gives an account that many of them were killed in their beds. They have all got into cellars, but even those do not escape the fury of our bombs." When the siege had continued about three weeks, Count D'Estaing grew impatient. The approach of autumn with its storms threatened his fleet. He therefore resolved to storm the works and capture the city. The Assault. — At three o'clock on the morning of Octo- ber 9, twenty-five hundred men were set in motion for the enemy's works. The assault was to have been made before the day dawned, but the troops were delayed by the darkness, and it was daylight before they reached the edge of the woods before the enemy's line. The battle was begun by an attack on the left, intended to draw the attention of the British from the right, the real point to be attacked; but the British were not de- ceived by this, as a deserter had informed them of the plans, and they had posted their best soldiers where the assault was to be made. As soon as the cannon began firing on the left, the French troops moved forward. Bravery of D'Estaing. — Count D'Estaing was at the head of the column and led his soldiers up the breastworks THE ATTACK UPON SAVANNAH 159 to the very mouth of the cannon. His troops fell thickly about him. He was wounded in the shoulder. The brav- est men could not stand the deadly fire, and the column was driven back. Count D'Estaing ralKed his troops, reformed his lines, and charged again, only to be again driven back. In the third charge he was again wounded, and was borne from the field. At the same time an American column, led by Colonel Laurens, advanced toward Spring Hill redoubt, the strong- est of all the forts. They were received with a galling fire from the guns of the fort. Many were cut down, but their comrades pressed on. They reached the ditch and passed it. They climbed the parapet, and planted on its top the flag of South Carolina, a flag that had been presented to the regiment by Mrs. Elliott, of Charleston. Death of Sergeant Jasper. — A storm of shot drove back the brave men, and cut down the staff of the flag. Sergeant William Jasper saw that it would fall into the hands of the British, and leaped again on the wall, seized the fallen flag, and carried it back to the regiment. At that moment he received a mortal wound. He was borne from the field, and on his deathbed said, '' I have got my fur- lough." Pointing to his sword, he continued: " That sword was presented to me by General Rutledge for my services in defense of Fort Moultrie. Give it to my father, and tell him that I have worn it with honor. If he should weep, say to him that his son died in the hope of a better life. Tell Mrs. Elliott that I lost my life supporting the colors which she presented to our regiment." As death drew near, the brave officer mumiured of the i6o GEORGIA IN THE REVOLUTION many scenes of battle in which he had taken part. Finally, coming to the rescue of the prisoners at the spring above Savannah, he called their names, and said: " Should you ever see them, tell them Jasper is gone, and that the remembrance of the battle he fought for them brought a secret joy to his heart when it had almost stopped its motion forever." QUESTIONS. How long were the British in possession of Savannah? What did D'Estaing de- n-and? What did Prevost request, and why? What was his answer at the end of twenty- four hours ? What did the French and Americans do ? Describe the sufferings of the people in Savannah. How long did the siege continue ? W^hat did D'Estaing resolve to do? Describe D'Estaing's bravery. Tell about the bravery of the troops under Colonel Laurens. Describe the bravery and death of Sergeant Jasper. What did he say in his last moments ? The Jasper Monument, Savannah. LESSON 40. THE ATTACK UPON SAVANNAH (Continued). Count Pulaski. — Count Pulaski was a Polish nobleman and soldier who had been driven from his country by the cruelty of the Russian government. He had come to America and offered his sword and services to the cause of liberty. He had been put in command of a legion of cav- alry, known as '' Pulaski's Legion," and had won distinc- tion as a dashing, brilliant officer. He was thirty-five years of age, tall, handsome, and of soldierly bearing. Between the French and American armies Count Pu- laski, mounted on a beautiful black horse, rode at the head of the cavalry. The plan was for him to hold his command in reserve until the works were carried by one of the assaulting columns. Account of Pulaski's Charge. — One of Pulaski's coun- trymen, who was with him here, thus described his charge: " For half an hour the guns roared and blood flowed abundantly. Seeing an opening between the enemy's works, Pulaski resolved, with his Legion and a small de- tachment of Georgia cavalry, to charge through and enter the city, confuse the enemy, and cheer the inhabitants with good tidings. General Lincoln approved the daring plan. Imploring the help of the Almighty, Pulaski shouted to his men ' Forward,' and we, two hundred strong, rode at full speed after him, the earth resounding under the hoofs of our chargers. For the first two moments all went i6i l62 GEORGIA IN THE REVOLUTION well. We sped like knights into the peril. Just, however, as we passed the gap between the two batteries, a cross fire, like a pouring rain, confused our ranks. I looked around — Oh, sad moment, ever to be remembered ! Pulaski lies prostrate upon the ground. I leaped toward him, thinking possibly his wound was not dangerous, but a canister shot had pierced his thigh, and the blood was also flowing from his breast, probably from a second wound. Falling on my knees I tried to raise him. He said in a faint voice, ' Jesus ! Mary ! Jo- seph ! ' Further I knew not, for at that moment a musket ball, grazing my scalp, blinded me with the blood, and I fell to the ground in a state of insensi- bility." Death of Pulaski. — In the retreat Pulaski was left where he fell, but Captain Thomas Glascock, a young Georgian of Pulaski's legion, returned with a few men through a storm of shot and shell b*^ p ..jy ^^^^^^3^^ * , . _ i-H^JbimB The Pulaski Monument, Savann.^h. THE ATTACK UPON SAVANNAH 163 and rescued his wounded leader. Pulaski was placed on an American vessel, and was attended by the French surgeons, but he died a few days later on the way to Charleston, and his body was dropped into the ocean. The Repulse at Savannah. — The repulse was complete. The French and American soldiers had done all that brave men could. The British forts could not be carried, and a thousand dead and wounded lay upon the field of battle. Two of the heroes of the Revolution, Count Pulaski and Sergeant Jasper, had sacrificed their lives for the liberty of Georgia. In after years the legislature named a county in honor of each, and the people of Savannah have erected, in their public squares, monuments to these men who gave their lives to redeem the city. The next day a truce was agreed upon, and the dead were buried. Count D'Estaing took his broken legions on board his ships and sailed away. General Lincoln re- treated to Ebenezer and thence to Charleston. QUESTIONS. Who was Count Pulaski? Of what was he in command? How old was he at the time ? What was Pulaski expected to do? What did he resolve to do? How did he lead the attack ? What happened to him ? What was the action of Captain Thomas Glascock ? What was the fate of Pulaski ? What can you say of the repulse? How many were killed and wounded ? What two heroes were killed in this battle ? Where did D'Estaing go? Where did Lincoln go ? LESSON 41. DARK DAYS OF THE REVOLUTION. Condition of the Patriots. — After the repulse of the alhed forces at Savannah and the departure of the armies, the condition of the patriots in Georgia was indeed piti- able. It is thus described by Stevens in his History of Georgia: '' Driven from Savannah and from the sea- board, compelled to evacuate Augusta, hemmed in by hostile Indians on the frontier, and confined mostly to a few scattered settlements in and around Wilkes County, they lived in daily peril, had almost daily skirmishes with regulars, Tories, or Indians, were harassed with alarms, were surprised by ambuscades, were pierced with want, and had one long, bitter struggle for simple existence, with scarce a ray of hope to light up the future." Sir James Wright, who had returned to Savannah in 1779, and had resumed his ofhce as governor of the province, issued a proclamation offering protection to all who would submit to British rule. Believing that the cause was lost, and in terror of the soldiers and Indians, there were many around Savannah who returned to their allegiance to the Crown. Condition of Savannah. — Savannah had been reduced to a state of desolation by the bombardment. It had only four hundred and thirty houses in all, and these were mostly wooden structures. A number had been blown up by the bombs, and some had been burned. The churches 164 DARK DAYS OF THE REVOLUTION 165 and public buildings had been turned into hospitals, store- houses, and barracks. The private houses had been so pointed by the presence of soldiers and negroes, and the streets had been so neglected during the siege, that the entire city was in danger of an epidemic. To make the matter worse, smallpox broke out in one part of the city, and the negro slaves, who had been armed and put to work upon the trenches during the siege, refused to return to their ordinary labors. Sir James Wright vigorously set to work to vaccinate the negroes and to clean the city in order to secure the health of the unhappy people. Confiscation Acts. — About a year and a half before this the legislature of Georgia had passed an act confis- cating to the State the property of all those who adhered to British rule in Georgia. When Sir James Wright came back to Savannah, he called another Assembly of royalists, who passed an act confiscating to the Crown the property of all those who opposed British rule in Georgia, They were declared guilty of treason to the king. Since all the people adhered to the Crown or to the State, it will thus be seen that all property in Georgia was liable to confiscation by either the king or the State of Georgia. Everything depended upon the result of the war that was in progress. Private property was the spoil of that government which could lay hands upon it. Royalists plundered patriots, and patriots plundered royaHsts, as the armies moved back and forth over the smitten country. Preserving the Georgia Government. — The only part of the State where there was a semblance of organized l66 GEORGIA IN THE REVOLUTION government of the patriots, was in Augusta, where John Wereat, the president of the Council, was acting as gov- ernor. Augusta never was formally adopted as the capi- tal city of Georgia, but during the dark days of the Revolution it was used as the capital. On November 4, 1779, Wereat issued a proclamation calling for the regular election, on the first Tuesday in December, of members of a General Assembly, to meet in Augusta in January following. In the meantime George Walton called together some members of the previous General Assembly and by them was elected governor. Thus, in the most trying times, Georgia had two acting governors. The General Assembly elected in December, 1779, met in Augusta on the 4th of January, 1780, and elected Richard Howley governor. The defenseless condition of Augusta made it so unsafe that the Assembly designated Heard's Fort, where Washington in Wilkes County now stands, as a place of meeting if it became necessary to leave Augusta. QUESTIONS. What was the condition of the patriots in Georgia ? What offer did Sir James Wright make ? What did many around Savannah do? Describe Savannah at this time. What can you say about the houses? The churches? The private homes? The streets? What plague threatened the city? Whose lands and property were declared forfeited to the Crown? To the State? What city was used as the capital during the Revolution ? Who was elected governor in 1780? What place was designated as the meeting place of the Assembly if Augusta became unsafe ? LESSON 42. DARK DAYS OF THE REVOLUTION (Continued). Difficulties of the Government. — When the State was overrun by the British, and Augusta was no longer a secure place for the government, a council of officers was held in which they determined to leave the town. They narrowly escaped capture on their way. The value of paper money was, at that time, so small that the governor dealt it out by the quire for a night's lodging for his party, and '' if the fare was extraordinary, the landlord received two quires." Heard^s Fort. — In February Heard's Fort became the temporary capital of Georgia. Governor Howley left the State to take his seat in the Continental Congress, and George Wells, the president of the Council, acted as gov- ernor during his absence. Upon the death of President Wells, Stephen Heard of Wilkes County was elected presi- dent of the Council, and acted as governor for some time. Brown and Grierson. — Charleston was taken by the British in May, 1780, and Augusta was at once occupied by a British force under Colonels Brown and Grierson, two Tory officers. Brown was living in Augusta years before v/hen the people first rebelled against the king, and had given such offense to the citizens that he was tarred and feathered and carried through the streets in a cart by an angry mob. He was then notified that if he did not leave 167 1 68 GEORGIA IN THE REVOLUTION town in twenty-four hours, he would be killed. He made his escape from Georgia, vowing vengeance against all patriots. Cruelty of Brown. — Being now in command of the British forces at Augusta, Brown had an opportunity for revenge. He seized all the property of the patriots, and then issued an order banishing them and their families beyond the limits of Georgia. All who remained were compelled to take the oath of allegiance to the king. Death of Colonel Dooly. — Brown sent agents into the country around Augusta to exact oaths of allegiance to the king, or to destroy the homes of those who refused. A party thus commissioned broke into the home of Colonel John Dooly, in Lincoln County, at dead of night, and in the most barbarous manner murdered him in the presence of his wife and children. These agents spared neither age nor sex. Their footsteps were marked with ruin, and their presence was the signal for destruction. These were sad days for Georgia. No colony suffered more than this frontier State. Patriots abandoned their farms and fled for safety to CaroHna, leaving their pos- sessions to the mercy of the foe. QUESTIONS. What did a council of officers determine to do ? What can you say of the value of paper money ? What place became the temporary capital of Georgia? What Tory officers held Augusta ? What had the people of Augusta once done to Colonel Brown? How did he now treat the patriots? What was the sad fate of Colonel John Dooly ? LESSON 43. ROBERT SALLETTE. The story of the Revolution in Georgia would not be complete without telling the exploits of some of the patriots who made themselves famous in their dealings with the British. Character of Sallette. — Among these is Robert Sallette. He lived in Liberty County, and was probably a descendant of those Acadians who were driven by the British from their homes in Nova Scotia. At any rate, he cordially hated the British and the Tories, and many stories are told of the vengeance he wreaked upon them for the cruel- ties suffered by his own people. He was a terror to the Tories, and so persecuted them that a large reward was offered for his head. The Story of Sallette's Head. — One prominent Tory had said, " I will give a hundred pounds for the head of Robert Sallette." The Tory had never seen Sallette, and therefore could not recognize him at sight. Hearing of the reward, Sallette disguised himself as a farmer, and, putting a pumpkin in a bag, rode up to the Tory's home. Dismounting, he swung the bag over his shoulder and en- tered the house. Upon meeting the Tory, he said, " I hear you have offered a hundred pounds to any one who will bring you the head of Robert Sallette." To this the Tory replied, 169 lyo GEORGIA IN THE REVOLUTION *' Yes, that is true; have you brought the head with you? " Sallette said, '' Count me out the money and I will show it to you." The Tory went to his desk and soon returned with the Sallette brings His He.^ to the Tory. money, which he counted out to the satisfaction of the patriot, who at once transferred it to his pocket. " Now show me the head of Robert Sallette," demanded the Tory; whereupon Sallette, dropping the bag, pointed to his own head and said, '' This is the head of Robert ROBERT SALLETTE 171 Sallette! " The Tory was so frightened at finding himself in the presence of Robert Sallette, that he leaped from his chair and ran from his room, while Sallette mounted his horse and rode away, leaving the pumpkin, but taking the hundred pounds. Sallette Captures a Band of Tories. — Upon another occasion Sallette, Andrew Walthour, and another man were riding along a trail late in the evening, when they met three men whom they suspected to be Tories. Wal- thour, being in front, said to Sallette: ^' I will pass the first and second men, and as soon as I come to the third man I will seize his gun. You seize the gun of the second man, and our companion will take care of the first man." In this way the three men were disarmed, much to their surprise and chagrin. " Dismount, gentlemen," said Sallette. " What is your name ? " addressing the leader of the party. The man gave a fictitious name. '' Where is your camp? " The Tory rephed, '' We are from over the river." '^ Where did you cross? " " At Beard's Ferry," said the Tory, naming a place where the Liberty Boys were numerous. " That is false," said Sallette. He asked the second man the same questions and re- ceived the same replies. He turned to the third man and repeated the questions, but this one also gave the same answers. " If you do not tell me the truth I will cut off your head." The man insisted, and Sallette was as good as his word. The others, seeing their companion fall, promised, if Sallette would spare them, to conduct him to their camp. Their lives were spared, and, with the guidance 172 GEORGIA IN THE REVOLUTION of his prisoners, he discovered a large band of Tories, many of whom were afterward captured. Sallette's Hatred of the British. — Salle tte was known to leave the American army during a battle and, after dressing himself in the uniform of the enemy taken from the battle field, reach the rear of the British and kill a number of them before he was discovered. He always made good his escape. His motto was, " Never forgive a Tory." One day he dressed himself in the British uniform and appeared before a party of the enemy, by whom he was invited to dinner. While toasting and drinking was going on, he suddenly drew his sword, killed the man on his right, then turned and slew the man on his left, and, spring- ing upon his horse, dashed off before the others could seize him or get their guns to fire at him. The Tories had no more formidable foe than Sallette. His name was a terror to the British wherever it was heard. After the war he disappeared from history, and no records are left as to what became of this scourge of the Tories in Georgia. QUESTIONS. Who was Robert Sallette ? Tell the story of the Tory who wanted the head of Robert Sallette. How did he and two companions capture three Tories? How did he then discover a large band of Tories ? What was Sallette often known to do ? What was his motto ? What did he do one day at a dinner ? What can you say of his after life ? LESSON 44. NANCY HART. One of the most remarkable women of the Revolution was Nancy Hart, the wife of a farmer hving in a log cabin in Elbert County. She was six feet tall, very muscular, and with a fiery temper. She cordially hated the Tories, and never lost an opportunity to let them know it. Story of the Hot Soap. — One evening Nancy was at home with her children sitting around a log fire, with a large pot of boiling soap on the fire. She was stirring the soap with a ladle and telling stories of the war. While she was thus employed, one of the family discovered some one peeping through the logs of the cabin, and quietly, by signs, intimated the fact to Nancy. She kept on talking and stirring the hot soap, at the same time keeping a sharp lookout for the eyes of the spy. Suddenly, with the quickness of lightning, she dashed a ladle of the scalding soap through the crack full in the face of the eavesdropper, who, taken by surprise and blinded with pain, screamed and roared at a great rate. Nancy quickly went outside, amused herself at his expense, and bound him fast as a prisoner. Nancy Saves a Patriot. — While the Tories were over- running upper Georgia, Nancy one day heard the tramp of a horse rapidly approaching her cabin. She soon saw a patriot riding for life, and knew that he was pursued by a 173 174 GEORGIA IN THE REVOLUTION party of British. She let down the bars a few steps from her cabin, motioned him to enter, and told him to ride through the house, out of the back door, and hide in the swamps as best he could. She then put up the bars, closed the doors of her house and went about her business. In a few minutes some Tories rode up to the house and called out noisily to her. She wrapped up her head and, opening the door a little way, inquired why they dis- turbed a sick, lone woman. They said they had traced a man near her house, and asked if anybody on horseback had passed that way. " No," repHed Nancy, " but I saw a man on a sorrel horse turn into the woods about a hun- dred yards back." " That must be the fellow," they said, and asking the direction they rode away. '' Well fooled," said Nancy. " If they had only looked at the ground instead of at me, they could have seen the hoof-prints of a horse coming to my front door and leading to the swamp in the back." Nancy and the Tories. — Shortly afterward, the party of Tories who had savagely murdered Colonel Dooly in his bed proceeded up Broad River. A detachment of five or six crossed the river and came to Nancy Hart's cabin. Boldly entering, they demanded food to be cooked and served. Nancy was alone excepting one Httle girl, her husband and the other members of the family being at work in the field. She replied: " I never feed king's men, if I can help it; the villains have put it out of my power to feed even my own family, by steaHng and killing all my poultry and pigs. NANCY HART 175 Nothing is left but that old turkey out there." " Well, and that you shall cook for us," said one of the Tories, and raising his musket he shot the turkey, which another brought into the house and handed to Nancy to clean and cook. She took the turkey and began to prepare it for the meal of the soldiers. She sent her little daughter to the spring for a bucket of water, tehing her privately to blow the conch shell which was kept on a stump, to let her husband and the neighbors know there were Tories in the cabin. Nancy soon had the turkey on the fire. The soldiers stacked their guns in one corner of the cabin, began drink- ing and singing, and were quite merry. The little girl went to the spring, blew the conch shell, and returned with the water. Soon the turkey was ready, and the soldiers sat down to eat with many a jest at the hospitality of Nancy. She was waiting on them, frequently passing between them and their guns stacked in the corner. The Tories Captured. — While the meal was in progress, Nancy seized one of the guns and pointed it at the party. They sprang to their feet in terror, while she swore she would shoot the first man that moved a foot. One of them advanced upon her, and, true to her threat, she fired and he fell dead upon the floor. Seizing another gun she cried out to the girl: '^Run! Call your father and the neighbors. Tell them I have caught some base Tories ! " The girl hurried to the spring and blew the conch again. The Tories, in great alarm, started to seize the intrepid woman. She fired again, and another of the men fell wounded. 176 GEORGIA IN THE REVOLUTION Before the others could escape or capture their arms, Nancy's husband and several of the neighbors rushed in and, seizing the Tories, bound them hand and foot. The men were about to shoot down the prisoners, but Nancy Nancy Hart captures the Tories. said: ''Stop! they are my prisoners. Shooting is too good for them. They must swing for their crimes." The hint was enough. The dead man was dragged out. The w^ounded Tory and the other men were taken out to the road, and were soon hanging to a tree. The tree upon which they were hanged was pointed out to NANCY HART 1 77 passers-by for fifty years afterward, as was also the site of the brave woman's cabin. Nancy as a Spy. — Once when the British were in Augusta, the American troops in Wilkes County, then under command of Elijah Clarke, were anxious to learn something about the plans of the British. Nancy dressed herself as a man, walked into Augusta, and went boldly into the British camp. She pretended to be crazy and acted in such a foolish way that the soldiers were much amused at the silly old farmer. After a day or two she found out all she wanted to know and came back to General Clarke with the information. After the war Nancy Hart moved west. Her memory is preserved in Georgia by a county named in her honor as one of the heroic women that adorned the trying times of the Revolution. QUESTIONS. Who was Nancy Hart ? What can you say of her ? Tell the story of how she blinded the spy's eyes with hot soap. Tell the story of how she saved the life of a patriot. What party of British came to her cabin at another time? What did they demand? What did Nancy say? What did the soldiers do ? Why did she send her little daughter to the spring ? How did the soldiers amuse themselves while waiting? How did Nancy hold them as prisoners until help arrived ? What became of the captured Tories ? How did Nancy get information for General Clarke? What became of her after the war ? LESSON 45. ELIJAH CLARKE. Elijah Clarke was one of the heroes of the Revolu- tion of whom we should make especial study. He was born in North Carolina probably in 1733, and when about forty years of age came with his family to Georgia and settled in Wilkes County. Several other families came at the same time, bringing their cattle and horses with them, and such household furniture as they could easily trans- port in wagons and carts. Life on the Frontier. — The pioneers' homes were on the wild frontier, with the villages of the Indians not far away, from which the restless savages, already stirred up by British and Tories, threatened at any time to descend upon the settlements of the whites. Clarke and his neighbors in Wilkes County had to be on their guard constantly to defend their lives and protect their property. Clarke was a leader in the neighborhood. His spirit was bold and fearless, his mind was alert, and he had no love for the British and Tories. There were few schools in those days, and the frontiers- men knew little of books. They knew much of the forest, and were learned in the craft of the pioneer. Clarke, Hke many another, had to battle with the wilderness and had to meet the stern duties of life on the frontier. He became a bold fighter, and a relentless pursuer of the enemies of his country. 178 ELIJAH CLARKE 179 Character of Clarke. — It was said that the women always asked, '' Is Clarke going to lead the fight? " If the answer was Yes, they felt safe. When in battle, he became so earnest and so reckless, and fought so fearlessly Eli I \ii ("larke. in hand-to-hand conflict, that his own soldiers would stop to watch him fight. He was so self-willed and confident that he found it hard to be obedient to authority. A story is told of him that he once prosecuted a man for steahng a horse. The jury decided the man was not i8o GEORGIA IN THE REVOLUTION guilty, but Clarke was convinced otherwise, and said, '' If the jury will not hang him, I will." He was about to take the man out and hang him to a tree himself, but others interfered and persuaded Clarke to let the man go. Services in the Army. — When Clarke heard that a little army was gathering at Savannah to oppose the British, he offered his services and was appointed captain of a com- pany to guard some wagons loaded with prisoners. On the way to Savannah, and w^hile crossing a small stream ^ they were attacked by Indians, but after a severe conflict the savages were driven away. Clarke and his troops went with General Howe on the expedition against St. Augustine. In a battle with the British he was badly wounded, and for a long time was unable to be with his command. He went to his home in Wilkes County, where he recovered from his wounds, and was soon in the field gathering men to fight Colonel Boyd at Kettle Creek, as we have seen in another lesson. While Clarke was in the field fighting the wandering bands of British and Tories, his own home was left unpro- tected. One day a party of these marauders came to his house and, finding out to whom it belonged, burned it to the ground, with all the furniture it contained, leaving his wife and children to find what shelter they could. Upon another occasion his wife, who was riding a horse in search of her husband near the North Carolina line, was stopped by a party of British, and made to dismount and pursue her journey on foot, while they made off with the horse. darkens Warfare. — This made Clarke still more de- termined to rid his country of its enemies. With a little ELIJAH CLARKE i8i band of patriots, sometimes several hundred and then again a mere handful, he kept up a guerrilla warfare against the British and Tories in the upper part of Georgia. He was nearly always in the saddle, going quickly from place to place, seldom sleeping in a house, hiding in swamps and deep forests, suffering hunger and thirst, and enduring all kinds of hardships. His name became a terror to the enemy. He w^ould strike them whenever he could, and would show them no mercy. Augusta was in the hands of the British, and Clarke declared he would never rest until they were driven out. From the day that Brown took possession of it and hoisted the British flag, Clarke began gathering recruits to attack him. He gathered his forces and camped before the town, and resolved never to leave until the British flag came down, and upper Georgia was freed of the presence of its enemies. QUESTIONS. Who was Elijah Clarke ? Where did he settle ? Describe the homes of these frontier settlers. What can you say of Clarke ? What did the frontiersmen know? What did Clarke and others have to battle with and to meet ? How did the women show confidence in Clarke ? How did he act in battle? What did he threaten to do with a man whom the jury had acquitted ? What military service did Clarke first know? What happened to him in the expedition against Florida ? What happened to his home and family ? Describe the guerrilla warfare that Clarke waged. What did Clarke declare about the British in Augusta? LESSON 46. THE SIEGE OF AUGUSTA. Clarke Marches upon Augusta. — Colonel Elijah Clarke succeeded in raising three hundred and fifty men to move against Augusta. To these were added eighty men from South Carolina. The army assembled at Soap Creek, forty miles above Augusta, and quietly marched upon that city. On the 14th of September, 1780, the army appeared before Augusta, to the surprise of Brown. The White House. — Clarke attacked an Indian camp at Hawk's Gully, on the west of the town, and drove the Indians away. He captured about seventy prisoners and a large lot of Indian presents. The Indians and the British, under Brown, retired to a trading post called the "White House," which they prepared to defend. Under cover of the night Brown threw up earthworks around the house, and filled in the spaces between the weather boarding and the plastering with sand and clay to make the house proof against bullets. Clarke laid siege to the house, and the firing was constant. The water supply of the British was cut off, and the suffer- ing of the wounded men became intense. Brown himself, wounded in the body, was in great agony, but his courage never forsook him. He had already sent messengers into South Carolina asking for relief. At the end of four days Clarke heard that a force of British had appeared on the opposite side of the Savannah River. 182 THE SIEGE OF AUGUSTA 183 Brown's Cruelty. — Clarke realized that he could not longer maintain the siege, and at once withdrew, leaving some badly wounded soldiers. He had no means of moving them and was obliged to abandon them to the mercy of the British. What this mercy was, is shown by the fact that Brown had thirteen of them hanged to the staircase in the '' White House " in full view of his bed, where he lay wounded, in order that he might see their expiring agonies. Their bodies were given to the Indians, who, after scalping and mutilating them, threw them into the river. The other prisoners were given to the Indians, who tor- tured them to death. In contrast to the inhuman treatment that Brown had given the American prisoners. Colonel Clarke paroled the officers and men whom he had taken prisoners, and let them return to their homes. In utter disregard of their promise, and in violation of their parole, these men soon took up arms against the Americans. The whole territory around Augusta was searched for sympathizers with the American cause. Many persons were dragged from their homes and thrown into prison. Those suspected of being in Clarke's command were hanged without a trial. Old men who were unable to bear arms, and who could not have been in the army, were put into prison because they had sons in the war. The Torture of Alexander. — One old man named Alex- ander, who had two sons in the army, was arrested by the order of Colonel Grierson, chained to a cart, and made to walk forty miles in two days. When attempting to rest a bit by leaning against the cart, he was beaten with a whip i84 GEORGIA IN THE REVOLUTION by the driver. It is hard to beUeve that such cruelties could have been practiced in a civilized country. Refugees Flee to Tennessee. — The only escape from the vengeance of Brown and his followers was to flee from the State. Multitudes abandoned their homes, and a large body started on their way to Tennessee. Colonel Clarke, with his remaining troops, escorted four hundred women and children across the mountams, marching secretly in unknown paths to avoid an enemy. After eleven days of hardship the refugees reached the settlements of the people of Tennessee, far away from the terrors of war. In this beautiful region, surrounded by mountains, re- freshed with sweet water, and cared for by a generous hos- pitality, the sad refugees found comfort and cheer until the storms of war passed away, and the coming of peace to a distracted land made it safe for them to return to their homes upon the soil of Georgia. QUESTIONS. How many men did Clarke raise ? Upon what city did Clarke and his men move ? What place did he attack ? What house did Brown propose to defend? How did he arrange for the defense ? How did Brown and the British suffer? Why did Clarke withdraw from the siege ? How did Brown treat his prisoners ? How did Clarke treat the officers and men he had taken? How did these men act ? What cruelties were practiced around Augusta ? Describe the cruelties Alexander was forced to endure. Tell about the journey of the refugees to Tennessee. LESSON 47. AUGUSTA CAPTURED FROM THE BRITISH. Colonel Lee. — In May, 1781, Colonel Henry Lee, who was called " Light-Horse Harry " and who was the father of General Robert E. Lee, arrived near Augusta with a Colonel Henry Lee leading a Cavalry Charge. body of troops. He came for the purpose of making an- other effort to take Augusta from the British. He was joined by General Pickens of South Carolina, and by Colonel Elijah Clarke, with a body of Georgia troops. Fort Galphin. — Clarke had found out that a large supply of Indian presents and firearms had been placed in Fort Galphin, at Silver Bluff, a few miles below Augusta. Lee 1 86 GEORGIA IN THE REVOLUTION and Pickens undertook to reduce the fort. The attack was made by dayhght. A part of the troops made a demonstration before the fort, whereupon the enemy rushed out and advanced to meet them. The Americans retreated, drawing the British army away from the fort. At this moment the remaining American forces, who had kept hidden, leaped from their concealment, entered the fort, and captured it. The British, thus caught in the open field, surrendered with all the valuable stores of the fort. Situation of Augusta. — The troops then moved to the attack upon Augusta. The town was small, contain- ing only a few hundred inhabitants. All around the town were dense woods, with an occasional field cleared for planting. The main defense was Fort Cornwallis, situated on the river bank where St. Paul's Church now stands. Half a mile to the west, and across an open plain, was Fort Grierson, also near the river bank. Colonel Grierson was in this latter fort, and Colonel Brown was in the former one. Capture of Colonel Grierson. — General Pickens formed his troops between the forts, and placed his batteries to play upon both. Just before the attack Grierson aban- doned his fort and ran down the river bank, hoping to reach Fort Cornwallis with his troops. Pickens's men were too quick for him, however. His men were all killed or captured, and Grierson himself was taken prisoner. After being captured, Grierson was shot to death by a Georgia rifleman. He had been so cruel that nothing could stay the indignation of the soldiers. A reward was offered for the name of the soldier who fired the fatal shot, and though it was strongly suspected that he was one of the AUGUSTA CAPTURED FROM THE BRITISH 187 sons of the aged Alexander who had been so cruelly treated by the order of Grierson, no one was arrested for the deed. Capture of Fort Cornwallis. — The Americans now sur- rounded Fort Cornwallis, and began their plans to reduce it. The ground was so level and open that the fort could not be carried by storm. Colonel Lee proposed to erect a wooden tower, fill it with brick and dirt, mount cannon on the top of it, and thus command the inside of the fort. The tower was built behind an old house, but Brown dis- covered the work and made several bloody but fruitless sallies from the fort in order to destroy it. The tower was finished, cannon were placed upon it, and fire was opened upon the fort. The cannon balls now reached every part of the fort, so that the besieged were compelled to dig holes in the earth for protection. Brown saw that further resistance was useless. He surrendered June 5, 1 781, with all his arms and ammunition. The troops marched out, and were carried off as prisoners of war. Brown was protected from the enraged people by a special escort. He and the other officers were paroled, after which he was escorted to Savannah. He died many years later in London, QUESTIONS. What colonel came to retake Augusta ? By whom was he joined ? What fort was captured ? What two forts defended Augusta at that time ? How did General Pickens form his troops ? What happened to Colonel Grierson? What was proposed in order to reduce Fort CornwalHs ? With what success ? When did Brown surrender? What became of him? LESSON 48. THE END OF THE WAR. The British Abandon North Georgia. — When Augusta was captured, the British and Tories in north Georgia had no stronghold on which they could rely for protection. Therefore, they began to retire to Savannah, leaving the region around Augusta free from annoyance. Return of the Citizens. — The citizens who had fled from their homes, or who had been driven from their farms during the past two years, now returned and began to re- pair the damages the war had brought to them. Many of them found their homes burned, their barns and crops destroyed, and their fields overgrown with weeds. They were glad to be rid of the British, however, and set to work to rebuild their log homes, and replant their wasted farms. Progress of the Revolutionary War. — While these in- cidents were taking place in Georgia, the Revolutionary War was gradually drawing to a close elsewhere in Amer- ica. One British army had been pennejl up in New York city, closely watched by General George Washington, while another British army had been attempting to sub- due the Southern States. In this, however, the British fared badly, for the Southern soldiers were more than a match for the hired regulars of England. In the history of the United States you will learn the story of the battle of Kings Mountain, on the border be- THE END OF THE WAR • 189 tween North and South Carolina, which took place about the time that Elijah Clarke tried to capture Augusta; and also of the battle of the Cowpens and of Guilford Court House. You will learn a great deal of Sumter and of Marion, who, like Clarke, kept up the courage of their countr^Tnen in the dark days of war. End of the Revolution. — In all these battles the British gradually lost ground until they were confined to a few places on the seacoast. A few months after Brown had moved out of Augusta, the Revolution practically came to a close by the surrender at Yorktown, Virginia, of the British General Cornwallis to General George Washington. The news of this victory filled the patriots with joy, and the Tories lost heart. It seemed certain that the States would win their independence. The British occupied only a few places in America, and the English people were so tired of the struggle that they refused to send any more troops to continue the war. Sufferings of the People. — Although the public were re- joicing at the prospect of victory, there was great distress in Georgia. Clothing, ammunition, guns, and many other articles could not be procured for the soldiers. One of the greatest needs was for salt. At one time during the war it was so scarce that the price rose to two dollars a quart. Those who could not procure it used ashes and red pepper to preserve their meat. This idea was borrowed from the Indians, who cured their meat with hickory ashes, and smoked it over a slow fire. Such things as sugar, medicine, and coffee could not be had unless they were captured from the enemy. Leather I go GEORGIA IN THE REVOLUTION was so scarce that a pair of shoes cost twenty-five or thirty dollars. As the farmers had all turned soldiers, or had been driven from their homes, few crops had been raised, and a famine threatened the country. General Anthony Wayne. — General Anthony Wayne, known in history as '' Mad Anthony " on account of his reckless bravery, took charge of the troops in Georgia. Many of the people who had accepted the terms of the British government in order to protect their property, and some who had served in the British army, came to Wayne's camp and said they desired to join his troops. Wayne admitted them to his army, for he needed all the troops he could get to attack the British still in Savannah. The British were much alarmed when they heard of General Wayne's arrival, and prepared to defend Savan- nah. The garrison there amounted to only a little over a thousand men, and these were scantily suppKed with food and arms. The American army hemmed them in on all sides, and cut off supplies from every direction. Governor Wright Surrenders Savannah. — In May, 1782, orders came from the king to Governor Wright to surrender Savannah and to return to England. Governor Wright opened correspondence with General Wayne, and all the details were arranged between them. The king had sent ships to take away the British soldiers and the Tories who Anthony Wayne. THE END OF THE WAR 191 had taken refuge in Savannah. By the 21st of July every- thing was ready for the departure of the British, and the American army was drawn up in dress parade to occupy the city. Major James Jackson had been selected by General Wayne to receive the city. This honor was conferred on him because of his bravery and the prominent part he had taken in driving the British from Georgia. Governor Wright formally delivered the keys of Savannah to Major Jackson, who marched into the city at the head of his troops. The capital of Georgia, which had been held by the British for three and a half years, was again in the hands of the people of the State. QUESTIONS. What was the condition of the region around Augusta ? What did the exiled citizens now do ? What were they glad of ? What can you say of the Revolutionary War by this time? Of the two British armies? What battles and what men can you mention as notable in other states than Georgia ? How did the Revolution come to an end? What can you say of the news of this victory? Of what were the people in need ? Who took charge of the troops in Georgia? What did many of the royalists do ? What did the British in Savannah prepare to do? When was Savannah surrendered ? Who received the city from the British? Why was he chosen? LESSON 49. JAMES JACKSON. Before we end the story of the part that Georgia took in the Revolution, let us learn something of James Jackson, one of the greatest Georgians of that day. Early Life. — ■ Jackson was born in England, and lived there till he was about fifteen years of age. His father was a prosperous man of the old country, who sympathized with the Americans in their struggle for liberty. When the Revolution was well under way James Jackson was sent by his father to Savannah to live in the household of John Wereat, an intimate friend of his family. Adventures of Jackson and Milledge. — When Savan- nah was captured by the British, Jackson, who had been active in all the battles around that city, escaped into South Carolina. Along with him went his young friend John Milledge, who afterward became a great man, and governor of Georgia, and for whom Milledgeville is named. The two young men, barefoot and penniless, friendless and unknown, were making their way through the country to join Colonel Moultrie's troops in South Carolina. A party of American soldiers took them prisoners and accused them of being Tory spies. They declared their innocence, and gave their names, but it was of no avail. They were condemned to be hanged the next day, and the gallows was actually prepared for their execution. Fortunately, a 192 JAMES JACKSON 193 friend by the name of Major Devaux (de-vo), who had seen the boys before, recognized them, and they were set free. What a disaster it would have been if James Jackson James Jackson. and John Milledge had been hanged, and what a loss to the history of Georgia I At Augusta. — Jackson served with great gallantry under Colonel Moultrie and became a major. Then he came back to Georgia in time to assist at the siege of Augusta. The 194 GEORGIA IN THE REVOLUTION siege was long and tiresome. Elijah Clarke was ill with smallpox, and the soldiers grew restless and wanted to go home. One of the officers said to Jackson, " Unless some- thing is done, these men will disband." Jackson replied, ^' Get them together and I will speak to them." Jackson and the Soldiers. — The soldiers were assem- bled in front of the camp, most of them with ill-concealed discontent. When Jackson rode out in front they laughed at him. He began to speak to them with great eloquence, which soon attracted their attention and silenced their mutterings. After a while they began to feel ashamed of their conduct, and broke into wild cheers for Jackson and Clarke and the army. When Jackson finished, every man vowed he would stand by the siege to the very end. Conspiracy against Jackson. — Shortly after the cap- ture of Augusta, Jackson was ordered to march his troops to Savannah, and to watch the British in that city. His command was composed largely of British deserters and loyalists who had recently changed their minds and joined the American service. A plot was formed by some of the officers and men to assassinate Jackson. A faithful soldier named David Davis, who was Jack- son's friend, discovered that something unusual was going on, and determined to find it out. He therefore pretended that he did not like Jackson, and abused him to the men. They then took Davis into their confidence and told him of the plot to kill the commanding officer. Davis immediately told Jackson of the intention of some of his officers and soldiers. The next day Jackson ordered the infantry troops to parade without arms, under pre- JAMES JACKSON 195 tense of being searched for some clothing that had been stolen. The dragoons who were faithful to Jackson were also ordered to be present and armed ready to obey com- mands. As soon as Jackson appeared before the troops he told them of his knowledge of their conspiracy. He ordered the dragoons to seize the ringleaders and put them in jail. The next day three of the main conspirators were hanged; the others were pardoned. Jackson Receives the City of Savannah. — Jackson led his troops toward Savannah, and was employed in all the final battles of the war in Georgia. When Savannah sur- rendered he received the city from the hands of the British and rode into the streets of the capital at the head of his troops. He was only twenty-three years of age. We shall hear more of James Jackson in the history of Georgia. It is sufficient now for us to know that he was a highly educated and cultured man. He was very talented as a lawyer, an orator, and a statesman. He loved the State of Georgia very dearly, and in every way possible showed his devotion by his patriotic service and sacrifice. QUESTIONS. Who was James Jackson ? Why did he come to America ? What did he do on his coming to Savannah ? Relate the adventure of Jackson and Milledge. Under whom did Jackson serve ? Tell how Jackson spoke to the men around Augusta. Tell how Jackson escaped assassination. How old was he when Savannah surrendered ? What can you say of his character and ability ? LESSON 50. HARDSHIP AND HEROISM. Frontier Dangers. — It is hard for us to realize the life of the early colonist in Georgia, especially during the dreadful period of war. There were no railroads, tele- graphs, and post offices, and the roads through the country were almost impassable and beset with many dangers. The Indians still had their villages along the rivers and in the forests, and oftentimes the painted savages could be seen by the farmers, lurking in the woods around the cabins. There were no large cities in Georgia then as there are now. Savannah was a small town, and Augusta hardly more than a village. What settlements there were along = -_ - the rivers and in the interior of the State were mere hamlets, to which travelers went on horseback, or in boats up the rivers. Farmhouses. — The farmhouses were gener- ally built of logs, with Log House. the cracks filled with mud. A big fireplace in the rock-built chimney was the place where the family cooking was done, and where the big backlog gave heat as well as light for the household. Over 196 HARDSHIP AND HEROISM 197 the mantel hung the guns loaded ready for game or for savages. The hardy farmer cultivated corn, wheat, and vegetables, raised horses, cows, hogs, and chickens, reared a family, and kept an ever watchful eye out for danger. Occasionally he went to the coast town or the trading store for such things as he could not raise himself. His nearest neighbor was probably several miles distant. His life was free and full of labor, but it was also full of responsibility, and made of him a strong and liberty-loving man. When the war came on it bore very hard upon the farmers deep in the country. . Danger was everywhere, either from the cruel British soldier who would not hesitate to burn the cabin and barns, or from the prowling savage who would not hesitate to murder and scalp every human being he could lay his hand upon. Therefore, the farmers worked with their guns in hand, and slept with their loaded rifles by the side of the bed. For several years the country was in a state of terror. Men never knew, when they left home in the morning, what they would find when they returned. They never knew what would happen at night when they lay down to sleep. Destitution of the People. — After the war the people in the western part of the State were almost destitute. There was hardly a bushel of corn or any other kind of grain to be found anywhere. Parties were sent out to a distance of fifty miles, begging for seed to plant. Fortunately the forests and fields furnished gamx to the hunter, acorns and nuts to the hogs, and grass to the cattle, so that the 198 GEORGIA IN THE REVOLUTION needy pioneer in his log cabin on the frontier was able to pass through the dreadful season without starvation. Losses by War. — No correct estimate can be made of the losses of the citizens of Georgia during the Revolutionary War. A great many negroes and other property were carried off. Houses, barns, plantations, and products were destroyed by fire. A great deal of time was lost by the soldiers going to war instead of working at their homes. In addition to this, many men were killed in battle, which brought distress to their wives and helpless children. It was estimated by one who went through the war and saw all the desolation it brought, that '' if the inhabited part of the State, with all the property it contained, had been valued at the commencement of the war, half the amount would probably have been a moderate estimate of the loss." The accounts of that time say that seven thousand per- sons left Savannah when the British surrendered the city. Of these, twelve hundred were British soldiers and loyal- ists, and five thousand were negroes. Three fourths of all the negroes in Georgia were carried off by the British, leaving but few to work the farms and rice plantations of the State. Confiscation of Property. — Some of the people of Savan- nah who had adhered to the British cause left their homes at the end of the war and went to England to live. Their property was then " confiscated " and given to others. In this way a handsome home of one of the loyalists was given to Major James Jackson. At the same time two plantations were bought by the legislature, one of which HARDSHIP AND HEROISM 199 was presented to General Greene and the other to General Wayne, both of whom became citizens of Georgia. When the treaty of peace was signed between the Amer- ican States and England, Georgia became really a free and independent State. The Mississippi River was the west- ern bomidary. We shall see later on how Georgia united its fortunes with the other States, and became part of the great nation known as the United States. QUESTIONS. How did the early colonists live in the period of war ? What can you say of the Indians ? What can you say of the settlements ? Describe the houses. What did the farmers raise ? How did the war affect these farmers ? In what was there danger? How did the farmers protect them- selves ? What can you say of the losses by war ? At what did one who went through the war estimate the losses ? How many people left Savannah at the surrender? What property was confiscated ? What rewards were given to Jackson, Greene, and Wayne ? What river was the western boundary of Georgia in 1783 ? REVIEW QUESTIONS. 1. Who represented St. John's Parish in the Continental Con- gress ? 2. Describe the breaking open of the powder magazine in Savan- nah. 3. What was the first naval capture of the Revolution? 4. Describe the arrest and escape of Governor Wright. 5. Who from Georgia signed the Declaration of Independence? 6. When and how did Georgia become an independent State ? 7. When was the first constitution of Georgia adopted? 200 GEORGIA IN THE REVOLUTION 8. Name the first eight counties of Georgia. 9. Who was the first governor of the State of Georgia? 10. What became of Button Gwinnett ? 11. By what means did the British capture Savannah? 12. Who succeeded General Howe in command of the Georgia troops ? 13. Relate the story of Jasper's rescue of the prisoners. 14. What became of Sunbury? 15. Describe the battle of Kettle Creek. 16. Tell the story of Daniel McGirth. 17. What was the result of the battle of Brier Creek? 18. What French commander brought his fleet to Georgia? 19. Tell the story of Colonel White's exploit. 20. What was the result of the attack on Savannah? 21. Describe the death of Sergeant Jasper. 22. Describe the death of Pulaski. 23. To what condition was Savannah reduced by the siege? 24. What town was used as the capital during the Revolution ? 25. What cruel commander occupied Augusta? 26. Describe the death of Colonel John Dooly. 27. Relate some story of Robert Sallette. 28. Relate some story of Nancy Hart. 29. Who was Elijah Clarke ? 36. Relate the cruelty of Colonel Brown at the White House. 31. What two forts defended Augusta ? 32. How was Augusta captured from the British? 33. How did the Revolution come to a close? 34. When did Savannah surrender to the Americans ? 35. Tell some story of the character of James Jackson. 36. Give an account of how the people suffered in the war. 1 PART III. GEORGIA AS A STATE. LESSON 51. THE BEGINNINGS OF STATEHOOD. Now that the British had all left Georgia, the atten- tion of the people was turned to recovering from the effects of the war, and to the better government of the State they had so bravely defended. Rewarding the Patriots. — In 1784 the legislature formed two new counties, Franklin and Washington, out of terri- tory that had been gained by a treaty with the Indians in 1783. To reward the brave patriots of the Revolution, who had risked everything and lost much for their country, a tract of land was granted to each one for a home, to be located in the new counties. Each grant consisted of two hundred and fifty acres of good land, which was free from taxation for ten years. Grants were made to soldiers of other States who had served in Georgia during the war. In this way many Virginians came to the State and settled on Broad River, where they were known for many years as the Virginia Colony, or the Broad River Colony. Among them were some of the most prominent men of the State, and many of their descendants are now living in Wilkes, Columbia, Elbert, Lincoln, and other counties. 202 GEORGIA AS A STATE Education. — One of the first duties of a State is to provide for the education of the children. The Constitution of 1777 declared that ^' schools shall be erected in each county and supported at the general expense." War and poverty, however, had kept the people at large from pay- ing much attention to learning. In the towns only could schools of any sort be found. Richmond Academy, Augusta. Richmond Academy Founded. — In July, 1783, the legis- lature established the Richmond Academy at Augusta, and endowed it with a tract of land. This academy was the first and is now the oldest existing chartered school in Georgia. With few exceptions it is the oldest institution of learning in the United States. The Chatham Academy at Savannah was established five years later. THE BEGINNINGS OF STATEHOOD 203 Endowing the University. — The first grant in aid of the University of Georgia was made by the legislature in 1784. The act which gave bounties to the soldiers also granted forty thousand acres of land as "an endowment of a college or seminary of learning." This land was to Chatham Academy, Savannah. be laid out in the new counties of Franklin and Wash- ington. The purpose was to sell this land and use the money to build and equip the University, which the legislature first intended to locate at the State capital. We shall learn more about this later on. Louisville made the Capital. — Savannah as the seat of government was unsatisfactory to the people. In those days when traveling was by stage or on horseback, and 204 GEORGIA AS A STATE generally over bad roads, the settlers in the back country or on the newly ceded lands found it difficult to go as far as Savannah. The legislature of 1786 resolved to find another place for the State capital, and appointed commis- sioners to choose a suitable site within " twenty miles of Galphin's old town," and to name the place Louisville. Until the new capitol building was ready it was decided that the place of meeting of the legislature, and the resi- dence of the governor and the other officers of the State, should be at Augusta. In this way Augusta became the seat of government in 1786, and continued so for ten years. Treaty of Beaufort. — - There was a dispute of long stand- ing between Georgia and South Carolina regarding bound- ary lines. South Carolina claimed that the northern line of Georgia should be run from the mouth of the Tugaloo River. Georgia claimed that the northern line should be run from the headwaters of the Keowee River. The two States agreed to settle the dispute between themselves in a friendly way, and appointed commissioners, who met at Beaufort, South Carolina, in 1789, and made a treaty known as the Treaty of Beaufort. The commis- sioners agreed that the Tugaloo and not the Keowee was the main stream of the Savannah River, and that the north- ern line of Georgia was to be run due west from the most northerly branch of the Tugaloo River. When the line was run it was found that a strip of territory twelve miles wide and extending to the Mississippi River was the property of South Carolina. It was known as " the twelve- mile strip." South Carolina ceded this to the United States. THE BEGINNINGS OF STATEHOOD 205 Death of General Greene. — A sad incident of the year 1786 was the death of General Nathanael Greene. At the close of the war he had come to Georgia to live at a beau- tiful home fourteen miles above Savan- nah called "Mulberry Grove," an estate granted him by the legislature. While at work on his farm he was overcome by the heat of the sun, and died in a few^ days. His body was brought down the river on a barge and met by a large procession of people. He was buried with military honors and mourned by the whole nation. A few months before his death the legislature had ordered the county of Washington to be divided and a new county organized, named Greene, and a town laid out named Greensboro. QUESTIONS. To what was the attention of the people now turned ? What counties were founded in 1784, and out of what territory? What grants were made, and to whom ? What can you say of the Virginia Colony ? What is one of the first duties of a State? What did the Constitu- tion of 1777 declare? What school was established in 1783? What can you say of this school ? What school was established live years later ? Why was Savannah unsatisfactory as the capital? What new place was chosen for the capital ? What did the Treaty of Beaufort decide about boundary lines? What was the twelve-mile strip? What general died in 1786 near Savannah? LESSON 52. GEORGIA ENTERS THE UNION OF STATES. The Constitution of the United States. — -After the treaty of peace was made with England it soon became evident that a closer union of the States was necessary. During the war the colonies had been loosely united for mutual protection, but now that the war was over, each acted too independently of the others, and it was quite plain that they must have a stronger central government or per- petually be at variance with one another. Therefore, '' in order to form a more perfect union," a general convention of the States met 'n Philadelphia, and in September, 1787, agreed upon a Constitution of the United States which was to be submitted to each State for its adoption or rejection. This Constitution, ignoring the weak older union, proposed to unite the thirteen States into one federal repubhc and to estabhsh a government for the Union. The Constitution was signed by Abram Baldwin and Wilham Few, in behalf of the State of Georgia. It was now necessary for each State to decide for itself whether it would accept this Constitution of the United States and thus enter the new Union, or reject it and stay out of the Union. For this purpose the legislature of Georgia called a convention to meet in Augusta to con- sider the Constitution, " and to adopt or reject any part or the whole thereof." 206 GEORGIA ENTERS THE UNION OF STATES 207 Georgia Ratifies the Constitution. — The leading men of the State were elected as delegates to this convention. After due consideration the Constitution was adopted with- out any change, January 2, 1788. Georgia was the fourth State to ratify the Constitution. The first election under the Constitution was held in January, 1789, and on the 30th of April, 1789, George Washington was inaugurated first President of the United States. During his second term of office, Joseph Haber- sham of Georgia was appointed postmaster-general of the United States. George Washington Visits Georgia. — George Washing- ton made a visit to Georgia in May, 1791. When he reached Savannah he was met by a large gathering of the people from all over the State. An escort of horse traveled with him through the country to Augusta, where the gov- ernor and the people warmly welcomed him. At Augusta he visited the Richmond Academy and Hstened to an ex- hibition of declamation by the students. He was so pleased with the speakers and the performance of the young orators that he secured a list of their names, and on his return home sent each of them a book. QUESTIONS. When and where was the Constitution of the United States adopted? Who signed the Constitution in behalf of Georgia ? Where did the convention meet in Georgia to consider the Con- stitution ? When was it adopted ? Who was the first president of the United States? Who became postmaster-general during Washington's second term ? Describe Washington's visit to Georgia. LESSON 53. ELI WHITNEY AND THE COTTON GIN. Raising Cotton. — Cotton was not known to the people of Georgia except as a garden plant, until after the Revo- lutionary War. At that time, it is said, there was a plan- tation of thirty acres of cotton under cultivation near Savannah. In 1784 eight bags of cotton were shipped to England and seized on the ground that so much cotton could not be produced in the United States. In 1786 sea-island cotton was first raised on the coast of Georgia. The seeds were obtained from the Bahamas. It was not difficult to separate the lint from the seed of the sea-island cotton, but this valuable staple grows only on the islands and along the coasts. Difficulties of Cleaning Cotton. — The cotton which grows everywhere else in Georgia is called the short-staple cotton, and its lint adheres very firmly to the seed. There was a machine for cleaning the long-staple cotton, but the upland cotton had to be picked from the seed by hand. A negro could not clean more than a pound of upland cotton in one day. A man and his family could hardly pick out more than eight or ten pounds. If a large crop was planted there were not hands enough to separate the seed from the lint. This kept the farmers from planting upland cotton. It was not a profitable crop. They raised corn, wheat, oats, 208 ELI WHITNEY AND THE COTTON GIN 209 live stock, and other things. In the year 1791 only three hundred and ninety-one bales of cotton were exported from all the United States. Eli Whitney. — About this time a young man named Eli Whitney was living in Georgia at the home of Mrs. Nathanael Greene, fourteen miles above Savannah. He was born in Massachusetts, and, having just graduated at Yale College, had come south toward the end of 1792 to teach school and practice law. Mrs. Greene had invited him to make her house his home. While there he had made several things that gave her confidence in his power of invention. The Cotton Gin Suggested. — One day some visitors at the house of Mrs. Greene were regretting that it was such a hard matter to clean the upland cotton, and said that it was a pity that there was not a machine for this purpose. Mrs. Greene said: '' Ask Mr. Whitney to make a machine for you; he can make anything." Some raw cotton and seed were given to Whitney, who had never seen any up to that time. He at once set to work to see what he could do. The Cotton Gin Invented. — He labored for several months under much difficulty. He had to make his own wire and tools. At last he made a machine that would clean the lint from the seed. Mrs. Greene and another friend were the only persons permitted to see the machine, but others heard of it and were so anxious to know how it would work that before it was quite finished the shop was broken open and his model carried off. The result of this was that Whitney's idea became known, and before he could make another machine and get it patented there 2IO GEORGIA AS A STATE were others in operation based upon his invention. Whitney made another machine which was a complete success. After the gin was invented, Whitney estabHshed his machines in various places in Georgia for the purpose of buying and ginning cotton. One of these was near Augusta, about two miles south of the city. The dam is still seen which held the water to furnish the power. Whitney's machines were at first called- cotton engines, but this name was soon con- tracted into " cotton gins." Whitney's Troubles. — Whitney secured a patent on his invention March 14, 1794. Very soon a number of other men began to claim that they had made gins before Whitney's gin appeared. Whitney tried to enforce his right under the patent issued to him. Within the next few years he became involved in many lawsuits. In Georgia alone he brought more than sixty suits. He Eli Whitney at work on the Cotton Gin. I ELI WHITNEY AND THE COTTON GIN 211 complained bitterly that he could not get his rights in the courts. The juries generally decided against him, probably because the patent system, which at that time was just beginning, was not understood. These lawsuits cost Whitney so much that he was never made any richer by his great invention. Whitney Cotton Gin. Whitney's plan of getting his gins into use was unpopu- lar among the farmers. He would either buy the cotton himself, or charge one third of it for the ginning. He did not at first sell his gins. The farmers generally thought Whitney was trying to keep the use of his gins too much within his own control. Much began to be heard about the " gin monopoly." All of this was unfortunate for Whitney, because, although others claimed it, the honor of having invented the cot- ton gin clearly belongs to Eli Whitney. Cotton gins quickly came into general use. The important principles of the gins in use to-day are the same as those used in Whitney's gin. 212 GEORGIA AS A STATE Advantages of the Cotton Gin. — Whitney estabhshed a factory in Connecticut, and manufactured his cotton gins on a large scale. So valuable was the gin that the legislature of South Carolina granted him $50,000 for •-^?^- Eli Whitney. the use of his invention. North Carolina also gave him a royalty for the use of his gins for five years. Farmers now began to plant cotton in the uplands. By using the cotton gin a planter could clean for market a thousand pounds of cotton a day instead of five or six as before by hand. This made a rapid increase in the amount of cot- ton raised. Eight years after this invention seven thou- sand bales of cotton were exported from Georgia alone, and the number has increased steadily ever since. ELI WHITNEY AND THE COTTON GIN 213 Whitney was a great benefactor to the cotton States. His invention made the raising of cotton the great industry of the people of the South and the chief source of their wealth. Lands that had been regarded as of little value were now sought for and planted in cotton. Influence of the Cotton Gin. — The invention of the cotton gin exerted great influence upon the condition as well as upon the history of the South. All the cotton that was raised could now be used. Hence the planters began to open new farming lands. This called for more slaves to work the soil; consequently the number of slaves in the South increased rapidly. In the North mills were built to turn cotton into cloth. The more cotton raised in the South, the more cloth woven in New England. The prosperity of both sections was affected by the cultivation of cotton. QUESTIONS. Wliat can you say of the cotton plant up to this time ? What can you say of the seizure of eight bales ? How was short-staple cotton cleaned, and with what difficulty? What was the result ? Who was Eli Whitney ? How did he become interested in making a cotton gin ? What hap- pened to his machine? What troubles did Whitney have? What effect did the invention have on the planting of cotton ? How was Whitney a benefactor to the South ? What effect did the cotton gin have upon the number of slaves in the South? Why? LESSON 54. THE YAZOO FRAUD. The Western Territory. — Before 1802 the territory of the State of Georgia embraced nearly all of the present States of Alabama and Mississippi. Four companies were formed for the purpose of purchasing from the legislature of Georgia a part of this western land. They were called the Yazoo companies from the Yazoo River, which ran through the territory to be purchased. The Yazoo Act. — The four companies were '' The Georgia Company," '' The Georgia-Mississippi Company," '' The Tennessee Company," and " The Upper Mississippi Company." Thirty-five million acres were sold for a half million dollars, which was about one and a half cents an acre. Thus we see that the legislature sold a tract of land nearly as large as the present State of Georgia for a very paltry sum of money. This was the famous Yazoo Act passed in Augusta in January, 1795. The accompanying map, which is a copy of an old map made at the time, shows the location of the grants. Indignation of the People. — The people of the State, who all along had opposed the sale of these western lands, were very indignant that the legislature had sold so much land at so small a price. The members of the legislature were accused of hav'ng been bribed to pass the Act, and the people demanded its repeal. It was said that the 214 THE YAZOO FRAUD 215 governor's secretary was violently opposed to the passage of this Act, and dipped the pens in oil, so that when Gov- ernor Matthews went to sign the Act the pens would make no mark. It took only a few moments, however, to get other quills and make new pens for that purpose. James Jackson Opposes the Yazoo Act. — One of the United States senators from Georgia at this time was James Jackson, of whom we have already learned. 2i6 GEORGIA AS A STATE When he heard of the attempt to obtain Yazoo lands he strongly opposed it. Jackson had been urged to take shares in one of these companies, and was told that he might have any number of acres he pleased, to half a million, without paying a cent, provided he would put his name to the application. But he indignantly refused. After the sale had been made, he resigned his seat as sen- ator and returned to Georgia to defeat what he called " a conspiracy of the darkest character and of deliberate vil- lainy." He was elected to the legislature of 1796 to repre- sent Chatham County. Louisville the Capital. — In the meantime the capitol building and public offices, which had been in process of erection for several years, were now completed, and the seat of government was permanently located at Louisville. The governor and the State officers moved from Augusta, their temporary home, and the meetings of the legislature were held from this time in the new capitol building. The Rescinding Act. — In January, 1796, the legislature assembled in Louisville amidst great excitement. It con- tained many new members. Governor Matthews sent it a message on the situation. He advised it to repeal the Yazoo Act, if it could do so legally. The legislature at once took up the Yazoo Act. A committee of investigation pronounced it not binding on the State on account of the fraud used to obtain it. James Jackson introduced a bill known as the Rescinding Act. This was at once passed by both houses of the legislature and signed by the gov- ernor. This Act declared that the sale of the Yazoo lands was not binding on the State, and that the money paid into THE YAZOO FRAUD 217 the treasury should be given back to the Yazoo companies and the grant be considered void. Burning the Paper. — It was resolved to burn the papers of the Yazoo Act. |-^ On February 15, 1796, wood was piled in front of the Capi- tol, and ignited by a burning glass, in order that fire drawn from the heavens might consume the offensive papers. The Senate and House of Represent- atives marched out in solemn procession. When they reached the fire they formed a circle around it and reverently re- moved their hats. The committee appointed to obtain the papers and rec- ords handed them to the president of the Senate. He passed them to the speaker of the House. They were then given to the clerk, and finally to the messenger. The messenger approached the fire and uttered these words: " God save the State! and long preserve her rights! and Burning the Yazoo Act. 2i8 GEORGIA AS A STATE may every attempt to injure them perish as these corrupt acts now do! " He then threw the papers into the fire, where they were burned to ashes. The members then returned to the capitol, and work was resumed. The Yazoo Claims. — The Yazoo companies refused to accept the proposed return of their money. They claimed the right to keep the land they had bought from the State, and carried their claims into the courts, and even before the Congress of the United States. After Georgia ceded to the general government in 1802 its territory west of the Chattahoochee River, the claim of the Yazoo companies became a claim against the United States. The Supreme Court decided that the title of the companies to the lands which they had bought was valid, and the general government was forced to purchase the right to these lands from the Yazoo companies for large sums of money. QUESTIONS. What did the territory of Georgia embrace at this time ? For what purpose were four companies formed ? What were they called ? What were their names ? How much land did they buy, and for what amount ? How did the people feel? Whom did they accuse of bribery? What did the governor's secretary do ? What had James Jackson refused ? What action did he now take ? Where was the seat of government permanently located ? What did the legislature of 1796 do? What did the "Rescinding Act" declare? Describe the burning of the Yazoo papers. What finally became of the Yazoo claims ? LESSON 55. THE PROGRESS OF THE STATE. Constitution of 1798. — The first constitution of Georgia was adopted in 1777, soon after the people had formed a state government. After the adoption of the Constitution of the United States the Georgia constitution was revised, and was known as the Consti- tution of 1789. This constitution was fur- ther considered by a convention of 1795, but only a few changes were made. Finally, in 1798, a convention of fifty-six delegates from twenty-one counties met in Louis- ville, the capital, and adopted a constitution that lasted the State for over half a century. The Great Seal of State. — In compfiance with the direc- tion of the constitutional convention, a new great seal of State was adopted by the legislature of 1799. The seal 21Q The State Seal of 1799. (Obverse.) 2 20 GEORGIA AS A STATE consisted of a round disk about two inches in diameter; on one side (the front) were three pillars supporting an arch with the word " Constitution " engraved on it. This rep- resented the three departments of the government uphold- ing the constitution of the State. Engraved on a wreath around one pillar was the word fill " Wisdom," meaninsf III ill that the legislature should be wise in mak- ing the laws; on an- other, the word ''Jus- tice," that the courts should be just in their decisions; on another " Moderation," that the executive should administer the laws without severity. Near the last-named pillar was a man with a drawn sword, repre- senting the military defense of the State. The inscription on this side was ''State of Georgia, 1799." On the other side, the reverse, was a view of the seashore with a ship bearing a flag of the United States, and riding at anchor near a wharf with hogsheads of tobacco and bales of cotton. This represented the exports of the State. At a little distance was a boat from the interior. In the background was a man in the act of plowing, and a flock The State Seal of 1799. (Reverse.) i THE PROGRESS OF THE STATE 221 of sheep shaded by a flourishing tree. These represented agriculture and grazing. Around all was the motto, " Agri- culture and commerce — 17 99-" This seal was placed in the oflice of the Secretary of State to be attached to all ofhcial papers of the State gov- ernment, and is the seal used at the present day. Founding the University. — We have already seen in another lesson that the legislature had set apart a large tract of land as an endowment for a University. In 1785 an Act was passed '' for the more full and complete estab- lishment of a pubKc seat of learning in this State." This Act provided for a Board of Trustees. In 1800 the Board elected Josiah Meigs president, and in 1 80 1 selected a tract of land in Jackson County as the site of the college. This tract contained six hundred and thirty-three acres. It was bought by John Milledge, who presented it to the Trustees. Upon this land college build- ings were erected, and a town laid out and named Athens. Town lots were sold to raise money for the University. President Meigs began the work of the University before the buildings were completed and while there were only two houses in Athens. Recitations were often heard and lectures delivered under the shade of the trees, and for years President Meigs had almost the entire instruction of the college, being aided only by a tutor or by some of the students. There was no library or apparatus, and the president alone taught as many as sixty young- men. First Graduating Class. — In the spring of 1804 the first commencement was held in the open air under the shade of a large oak tree. There were ten graduates. THE PROGRESS OF THE STATE 223 President Meigs, in a letter to John Milledge in 1805, wrote: '' Your institution has taken a strong root and will flourish; and I feel some degree of pride in reflecting that a century hence, when this nascent village shall embosom a thousand youths, it will now and then be said that you gave this land and I was on the forlorn hope." Such was the beginning of our State University. It still stands in Athens, a noble institution of learning, more than a century old, and with the prophecy of its first president in a fair way of fulfillment. Cession of Western Territory. — An agreement was made in the year 1802, between the State of Georgia and the United States, by which Georgia ceded to the general gov- ernment all that portion of her territory lying west of the present boundary line. It was an immense tract of val- uable land, embracing almost the entire extent of the present States of Alabama and Mississippi. The ceded lands amounted to about eighty milHons of acres. The conditions of this grant were as follows: 1. Out of the proceeds of these lands, the United States shall give to Georgia $1,250,000. 2. The United States, at their own expense, shall ex- tinguish, for the use of Georgia, as soon as the same can be done on reasonable terms, the Indian titles to all the land within the State of Georgia. 3. The territory thus ceded shall form a State as soon as it shall contain sixty thousand inhabitants, and as such be admitted into the Union. In the same year the United States ceded to Georgia that part of the twelve-mile strip which lay north of the 224 GEORGIA AS A STATE State. This made the thirty-fifth parallel of latitude the northern line of Georgia. These articles were agreed to by the legislature of Georgia, June i6, 1802. They fixed the present western and northern hues of the State of Georgia, which have remained unchanged ever since. The Old Capitol at ^NIilledgeville. Milledgeville the Capital. — Now that the western lands had been ceded to the United States and the general gov- ernment had agreed to extinguish the Indian title to all lands in the limits of Georgia, it was decided to remove the capital from Louisville to the center of the State. Therefore, at the session of the legislature in 1803, a reso- lution was passed selecting a suitable site at the head of navigation on the Oconee River as the location for the new THE PROGRESS OF THE STATE 225 capital, which was named Milledgeville in honor of John Milledge, then governor of the State. The legislature held its session in the new capitol building at Milledgeville for the hrst time in 1807. The contract for the building was made two years before, and the work was then nearly done. The house was built of brick and was situated on a high hill in the center of a park. It was a large building, and at that time was thought very elegant. It had ample rooms for the legislature, and offices for all departments of the government. Milledgeville was still a small town when the legislature first met there. Not a hundred lots had been sold, and only a few of these paid for. The town grew and pros- pered. A few years later a mansion was built, in which the governors lived during their terms of office. Many wealthy citizens made Milledgeville their home, and it soon became a city of refinement and culture. QUESTIONS. When was the first constitution of Georgia adopted? How many times was it revised ? When was a constitution finally adopted ? When was a new great seal of the State adopted ? Describe the front of the seal. What words were engraved on wreaths about the pillars ? What did the words mean ? Describe the reverse of the seal. Who was the first president of the University ? Who donated the land ? Describe the beginnings of the University. Describe the first commencement. What lands did Georgia cede to the United States in 1802 ? Name the conditions. What States have been formed from this land ? What new site was chosen for a capital ? What name was given it, and for whom ? LESSON 56. GEORGIA AND THE STEAMBOAT. William Longstreet. — It is well known that a num- ber of inventors had tried to make steamboats before Robert Fulton succeeded in perfecting his invention and running the Clermont up the Hudson River in 1807. Among these inventors was WilHam Longstreet, of Augusta, Georgia. The idea of running boats by steam occurred to Long- street as early as 1788. The legislature of that year granted him the exclusive privilege of using a newly con- structed engine to propel boats by steam. In 1790 he wrote to Governor Telfair asking for assistance in " mak- ing a steamboat." He said in his letter: " I make no doubt but you have heard of my steamboat and as often heard it laughed at." Longstreet's Steamboat. — Longstreet was poor, as many inventors have been, and was laughed at besides. He labored for sixteen years against poverty and neglect, but was never discouraged. It was not until 1806 that he completed his steamboat and launched it on the Savannah River. What it was like we have no means of knowing, as he made no drawings and left no description of his in- vention. All that we are sure of is that his boat was pro- pelled by steam, and that it actually did make a short voyage on the Savannah in 1806. 226 GEORGIA AND THE STEAMBOAT 227 Longstreet was as modest as he was poor. He did not protect his invention by patent, nor say much about it afterward. He w^as too poor to make a large steamboat for a long voyage, and his small boat broke to pieces after a while, and was thrown aside. Robert Fulton made his voyage a year after Longstreet's; but the Clermont was a large boat and carried passengers regularly. Robert Fulton is justly given the credit of perfecting the steamboat for successful use, but we must not forget that steam navigation had already been proved possible by others, and that among them was WilHam Longstreet of Georgia. The Steamship Savannah, — Let us go forward a few years and learn how some Georgia merchants sent a steamship across the Atlantic Ocean for the first time. This steamship was named the Savannah, and crossed the Atlantic in 18 19. It was built in New York for a saihng vessel, but, after being launched, was bought by WilHam Scarborough and others of Savannah, fitted ^^ith engines and side-wheels, and brought down the coast. It was a full rigged ship of 380 tons burden. The wheels were of wrought iron and so made that they could be detached from the axles, folded up like fans, and laid on deck when the sails were in use. Pitch pine was used for fuel, as coal had not come into general use for steamships at that time. As a result the vessel gave out great clouds of smoke from its single smoke- stack. Its speed did not exceed ten knots. When the vessel arrived at Savannah great crowds met it at the dock. Many excursions up and down the river 228 GEORGIA AS A STATE followed. President Monroe came to Georgia on a visit shortly afterward and went on an excursion with the owners. It was a gala time in Savannah with the wonder- ful steamboat, new to most people of that city. The Savannah Crosses the Ocean. — On May 26, 18 19, the Savannah sailed for Liverpool and other European ports. There were no passengers on board, in spite of the efforts of the owners to attract them. It took nearly four Thk Savamiah. weeks to cross the ocean. About two thirds of the time the engine and wheels were used; the rest of the time the vessel used its sails to save fuel. As the Savannah approached the English coast, the com- manders of several ships, seeing the smoke arising from the funnel, and thinking the vessel on fire, hastened to offer aid. They were much surprised on boarding the stranger to find her propelled by steam. European Ports Visited. — On reaching Liverpool the vessel was the object of much curiosity. Hundreds of GEORGIA AND THE STEAMBOAT 229 people came on board to examine the machinery. After a month's stay in this port, the Savannah sailed for Copen- hagen and other ports, going as far as St. Petersburg. Everywhere it was regarded with wonder and admiration. After two or three months in Europe, the Savannah re- crossed the ocean, taking over six weeks for the return voyage. Later on the vessel went to Washington and was offered to the government. The government did not buy it, however. Accordingly, it was sold at auction, and turned into a saiUng packet for the coast trade. It finally went ashore in a storm off Long Island, and was broken to pieces by the waves. QUESTIONS. Who was William Longstreet ? What did the legislature of 1788 grant him? What letter did he write in 1790? When was his steamboat launched, and where? How did Longstreet treat his invention? What became of his boat? When did a steamboat first cross the Atlantic Ocean ? What was its name ? Describe the vessel. Describe the wheels. What was used for fuel ? What was its speed ? Describe its reception in Savannah. Describe the voyage across the ocean. What aid was offered, and why? What ports were visited ? What became of the Savannah? LESSON 57. HOW PEOPLE LIVED IN EARLY TIMES. In early times there were no large cities in Georgia. Most of the people lived on farms or in small towns. The wealthy people Hved on large plantations. Their houses were spacious and elegant. They were usually painted white, with green window blinds, and in the front were wide porticoes with large columns. They were generally surrounded by groves of oak and other trees, and were so situated as to overlook the plantations. Home Life of Wealthy Planters. — Not only in Georgia, but all over the South, the residences of the planters were homes of culture and luxury. The sons and daughters were educated in the best schools in the country. Music and Hterature made the home Hfe refined. The family of the planter Hved in profusion and plenty. They were attended by a number of servants, and drove to church or to town in the family carriage. Their hospitality was unbounded. Several neighboring famiHes would often gather at one house and spend a week or more in a social party. Hospitahty was shown not only to friends but to strangers. No traveler in distress was ever refused a meal or a night's lodging, and the respectable traveler, poor or rich, was always welcome as a guest as long as he chose to stay. Homes of the Plain People. — Not all the people of Georgia, however, were rich planters. A great many of our 230 HOW PEOPLE LIVED IN EARLY TIMES 231 best men were plain people. Their houses were simple build- ings situated generally near the roads or on the banks of rivers. These people did all their own work. Their clothes were made of cloth woven at home. The women carded the cotton or wool into small rolls with hand carders. These rolls they spun on spinning wheels into thread, which they r^g^^^v ^ Loom and Spinning Wheel. dyed whatever colors they desired. They then wove the thread into cloth on homemade looms. Such looms and spinning wheels are yet to be found in many country homes of Georgia, especially in the northern part of the State. Here the good old custom of household industry in the production of homespun cloth is still kept up by the wives and daughters of thriving and respectable farmers. 232 GEORGIA AS A STATE The houses of the frontier settlers usually had but one room, the floor of which was made of puncheons, that is, spHt logs with the faces smoothed by an ax or hatchet. There were no lamps, and candles were not often used. Blazing pine knots in the fireplace generally served for both light and heat. The boys of the family, after work- ing all day in the fields, at night would lie down in front of the pine-knot fires and learn' to read and write. Many of these boys in after years became distinguished men in the history of the State. "Negro Quarters." Negro Quarters. — The negroes belonging to the plan- tation lived in small houses, generally built in a row, and called the " negro quarters." Being well treated, they were free from care, and were therefore happy and de- voted to their masters. After the day's labor they had their simple sports, such as dancing, playing the banjo, HOW PEOPLE LIVED IN EARLY TIMES 233 and 'possum hunting. They were fond of singing, even at their work. At night around the lire in '' the quarters," or at their meetinghouses, they would sing their melodies in rich, musical voices. The white children liked to play around " the quarters," and Ksten to the stories of " Brer Rabbit " and " Brer Fox '' related by the old negroes. Cooking in Early Days. — The cooking in early times was done in large, open fireplaces. In the fireplace was a crane for holding kettles or pots over the fire. Corn bread was baked in the hot ashes, — hence called ^' ash cake," — and potatoes were often baked in the same way. Bread of other kinds was baked in ovens, which were also used for baking meat. Turkeys were roasted on a spit hung before the fire. Traveling in Early Days. — There were no railroads in those times, and travehng was generally by stagecoaches. The drivers had horns made of tin, which they sounded as they came near a town or village, or occasionally as they went along the highway, to give notice of their approach. The mail was carried by these stages. At convenient stations along the roads there were hotels, which in those days were called inns, where the horses were changed and travelers could get their meals or rest for the night. Nowadays we can go from one end of Georgia to the other in a day, or can take a sleeping car in Atlanta after supper and be in Savannah to breakfast; but in those times the journey would take nearly a week. Going to Market. — The absence of railroads compelled the people to bring all goods and merchandise into the interior in wagons, and to carry their crops in the same way 234 GEORGIA AS A STATE to Savannah, Augusta, or Charleston, which were the great markets in those days. Many had to drive more than a hundred miles to reach one of these towns. They used great canvas-covered wagons in which they carried pro- visions, cooking utensils, and blankets, besides the produce. Neighbors who had to make such a journey started at the same time and traveled together, so that long wagon trains were constantly passing along the public roads. When night came the wagons stopped by the side of the road near a spring or a small stream, and a camp fire was built. Supper was cooked, after which the travelers, wrapping themselves in blankets, lay down to sleep. Georgia Cracker. — The driver of each wagon carried a whip, which he often popped and cracked as he drove along. With the handle in both hands he would pop his large whip from side to side until it sounded like the rapid firing of a pistol. From this practice the name " Georgia Cracker " is said to have originated, the cracker being a man from the country who, in driving to market, cracked his whip as he went along. QUESTIONS. Describe the homes of the wealthy planters in early times. How did they show their hospitality? Describe the homes of the plain people. Describe their clothes. Describe the houses of the frontier settlers. How was cooking done ? Describe the Kfe of the negroes. What was the method of travehng? What can you say of the early inns ? How did the people go to market ? Describe the wagon trains. What is the origin of the name ''Georgia Cracker*'? LESSON 58. EARLY CUSTOMS AND HABITS. Tobacco Rolling. — In the northern part of the State, and beyond the borders, a great deal of tobacco was raised. The tobacco, when cured, was pressed into huge and se- ToBAcco Rolling. curely bound hogsheads. Around the heads of these hogs- heads were pinned wooden felloes, which made a wheel at each end, and in the center of each head a large pin was inserted to serve as an axle. A hickory pole was split at one end to form shafts, which were fastened to the axle. Mules or oxen were hitched to the pole, and as they moved they drew the hogshead along. 235 236 GEORGIA AS A STATE Many of these teams would go together for company, and the drivers were called " tobacco rollers." A road known as the " tobacco road " begins in the upper portion of the State and winds in and out until it reaches the Savannah River below the shoals in Richmond County. When the river was reached the hogsheads were placed on flatboats and floated to Savannah. Political Meetings. — There were but few newspapers in those times, and the people learned about political mat- ters at large public meetings. These meetings were ad- dressed by the leading men of the day, who generally spoke from a platform built under the shade of a tree. Sometimes several thousand citizens from a half dozen counties would gather at some central place to hear political speeches. In this way the people were instructed in public affairs, and developed powers of oratory and capacity for statesmanship that made Georgia and other Southern States famous in the history of the country. Barbecue. — It was the custom at these political meet- ings to cook whole pigs, or kids, or calves, the carcasses being roasted on poles stretched over a fire made in a hole in the ground. This was called a barbecue. The Georgia barbecue became famous throughout the country. Muster Day. — Another great occasion of pubHc gather- ing was " muster day," when citizens liable to military service met to be drilled in the manual of arms and in marching. The Federal government had but a small standing army at that time, and depended upon the States to furnish soldiers in case of war. These State troops were called militia. EARLY CUSTOMS AND HABITS 237 The men were organized into companies, battalions, regi- ments, and brigades, and there were captains, majors, colonels, brigadier generals, and major generals. These offi- cers wore bright uniforms and were persons of influence and A Barbecue. importance. On muster days the people came out in large numbers to see the marching. Fox Hunting. — One of the chief amusements of the wealthy class was fox hunting. Some of the rich planters kept packs of hounds trained for the hunt. The hunters would generally meet at daylight on horseback, and start 238 GEORGIA AS A STATE off for the chase. After the fox had been scented, the hounds would start on his track in full cry, the hunters riding after in hot haste. Over ditches and fences, across fields and roads, through woods and meadows, the horses and dogs would go for many a mile until the fox was caught. Frequently women went on the chase, and were as fearless riders as the men. The rider who was "in at the death " was entitled to the trophy, which was the long, bushy tail of the fox. House Raising. — Among the social customs in early times in Georgia was " house raising." When a settler wanted to build a log cabin in the woods, he cut enough logs for the purpose and invited his neighbors to come and help him raise them to their proper places and set them up in the frame of the house. The neighbors cheerfully did this, for they were always ready to lend a helping hand to one another. Logrolling. — Another custom was known as " logroll- ing." When a piece of forest ground was to be cleared, the trees were belted to make them die. In this state they were blown down by the winter winds, and the first work in the spring was to cut them into logs of convenient size for rolhng. The farmer invited the aid of his neighbors, and they helped him roll the logs into piles for burning. Upon these occasions feats of strength and activity were a part of the program. The youth who could pull his man down at the end of the hand-stick, throw him in a wrestle, or outstrip him in a foot race, was regarded as the best man in the settlement. He was greeted with a cheer by the old ladies, a slap on the shoulder by the men, and with the EARLY CUSTOMS AND HABITS 239 shy and encouraging glances of the girls. He had his choice of partners in the dance, and rode home with the prettiest girl, generally on the same horse. While the men were logrolhng, the women of the neighborhood joined in " quilting." After sewing all morning they had a good country dinner, and spent the afternoon in conversation. ■ ^^^ 1 H fe^ IB ^k,^M| ^mI ^■^ I^^^^Kl wm IHk^S^KW^ r ^HhB^^^I^^hk <' , te-- ffw^MB ^^H^ S Corn Shucking. Corn Shucking. — After the harvest of corn was gath- ered, some farmer would invite the neighbors to a " corn shucking," that is, the work of taking the shucks off the ears of corn. Generally the corn was put in two piles, and sides were chosen by the young men present. At a given signal each side would begin vigorously to husk the ears 240 GEORGIA AS A STATE of corn in the pile. The side that linished first won the prize. All these gatherings ended in what was called a " froHc," that is, games of some kind, or dancing, in which young and old joined. The music was supplied by some old negro fiddler. Sometimes the dances were held in the morning, and if at night, rarely later than nine or ten o'clock. Such social meetings promoted the spirit of friendship, encour- aged manly virtues, and contributed to the happy home life that characterized the early settlers of the State. QUESTIONS. Describe tobacco rolling. Describe the tobacco road. How did the people learn about political matters ? Describe a barbecue. What was muster day? Describe a fox hunt. Describe a house raising. Describe a log rolling. What were the sports on such an occasion 1 Describe a corn shucking. How did these gatherings generally end ? LESSON 59. CRAWFORD AND CLARK. Georgia Politics. — For many years there was but one political party in Georgia, and that was the party of which Thomas Jefferson was the founder. The party in Georgia, however, had divided into two factions, one of which was led by William H. Crawford. The leader of the other party was General John Clark. Character of Crawford. — William H. Crawford was one of the greatest men in the history of the State. He was born in Virginia, and when eleven years old came with his father to Columbia County. When his father died, he began teaching school to support his mother. He was at one time a teacher in the Richmond Academy. Later on he became a lawyer and statesman of great abihty and of national reputation. At one time he was president of the United States Senate. He was the friend and companion of such men as Madison, Jefferson, and Monroe. When Crawford was minister to France, he was presented to Napoleon, who was so struck by his firm step, lofty bearing, and tall, manly figure, that he involuntarily bowed twice. Napoleon afterward said that Crawford was one of the greatest men he ever met, and the only man before whom he felt inclined to bow. Crawford and Clark. — While Crawford was still a young lawyer, he incurred the enmity of John Clark, the 241 242 GEORGIA AS A STATE son of General Elijah Clarke. Clark was a man of strong passions, a good soldier, and the idol of the common people. He became involved in a quarrel with Crawford and sent William H. Crawford. him a challenge to fight a duel. On the day of the meeting Crawford was excited and allowed his disengaged arm to hang exposed to fire. The ball from Clark's pistol struck him in the wrist. The two men became personal and poHti- cal enemies. CRAWFORD AND CLARK 243 The followers of Crawford were called the " Crawford party," while the followers of Clark made up the " Clark party." The people of the State divided between these two leaders, and intense feeling existed at the elections. Crawford in National Politics. — Crawford himself was removed from the controversy by entering national poHtics as senator from Georgia. He was afterwards minister to France, and Secretary of the Treasury in the cabinet of President Monroe. He was looked upon as Monroe's prob- able successor. In 1824 he was a candidate for President of the United States. Before the election he was stricken with paralysis, and retired altogether from pubHc hfe. Clark Elected Governor. — The Crawford party in Georgia, however, continued to oppose John Clark and the Clark party. George M. Troup became the leader of the Crawford forces, and the party was then known as the '' Troup party." Troup became the great political enemy of Clark. A contest occurred between these two in 1819, as to which should be elected governor. At that time the governor was chosen by the legislature. When that body met, Clark was elected by a majority of thirteen votes. Troup Elected Governor. — In 1823 Troup was again in the field for governor. John Clark had served two terms and was no longer a candidate, but Matthew Talbot, one of the leaders of the Clark party, was nominated to oppose Troup. The contest was warm, party lines were closely drawn, and party spirit was intense. When the legislature met in November, 1823, their first duty was to choose the governor. The result was the election of Troup by a ma- jority of four votes: Troup, eighty-five; Talbot, eighty-one. 244 GEORGIA AS A STATE Troup Reelected by Popular Vote. — The first election of a governor by the people took place in October, 1825. Troup was again a candidate. His opponent was his old enemy, General Clark. All the old party strife that had slumbered for many years broke out anew. Every argu- ment was used to affect the election; bitter hatreds sprang up, even in families and among friends. The day of election came in October. There were sixty counties, and in each there was a scene of wild excitement. The election returns were sent to Milledgeville and counted by the legislature which met in November. Troup was re- elected by a majority of six hundred and eighty-two. It was found, however, that a majority of the members of the legislature were of the Clark party, and so Clark would have been elected governor had the old system remained. After this defeat Clark accepted a position as Indian Agent and moved to the west coast of Florida. Here he died of yellow fever in 1832. QUESTIONS. Who were the leaders of the first political factions in Georgia? What can you say of the early life of Crawford ? What did Crawford become later on ? How did he impress Napo- leon ? What did Napoleon say of him ? Whose enmity did Crawford incur? What can you say of Clark? What can you say of their duel ? What were the names of the two parties? What national positions did Crawford hold ? What probably caused his defeat for President ? Who succeeded him as leader of the Crawford party ? Describe the contest of 1818 for governor. The contest in 1823. Describe the contest of 1825. What became of Clark? LESSON 60. TROUP AND THE TREATY. Character of Troup. — George M. Troup was the last governor of Georgia elected by the legislature, and was the George M. Troup. first governor elected by the people. He was a man of ordinary height, with light complexion, blue eyes, and 245 246 GEORGIA AS A STATE curly, sandy hair. His carriage was erect, his step slow and measured. He had the air of a soldier. He was very brave, and where principle was involved was a stranger to compromise. He once had a dispute with a neighbor about a piece of land that adjoined his farm, and he wrote to the overseer: '^ If I have not right on my side, I will surrender, but not compromise." In the matter of dress he was in- different, wearing a blue coat with metal buttons, a buff vest, and a fur cap. The administration of Troup is noted for his controversy with President Monroe and President John Quincy Adams over the treaty made with the Indians for their lands in Georgia. The Indian Titles in Georgia. — It will be remembered that the United States had agreed, in 1802, to extinguish the Indian title to all the lands in Georgia (see page 223). More than twenty years had passed and the Indians were still here. Naturally the people of the State were impa- tient for the general government to carry out the contract, and for the Indians to be removed from the limits of Georgia. The Creeks and the Cherokees had resolved to make no more treaties for the sale of land. They said to all proposals: " We shall not sell even one foot of ground." Monroe and Troup. — In 1824 President Monroe sent a message to Congress in which he said: " The Indian titles are not affected in the slightest circumstance by the com- pact (of 1802) with Georgia, and there is no obligation on the United States to remove the Indians by force." This message provoked a letter from Governor Troup to the Secretary of War, in which the governor asked: '' Is it dis- covered at last that Georgia has no claim upon the United TROUP AND THE TREATY 247 States or upon the Indians under the compact of 1802? Is all that a dream with which the deluded people of Georgia have been plaguing themselves for twenty years? " ^ l"5liEitude West .^--^ from Greenwich Q A R _P ''"L I N ;\ EARLY'S MAP^i- OF GEORGIA 1818 Treaty of 1825. — Because of the unfriendly attitude of the Indians, negotiations with them were of no avail. Many meetings were held with the chiefs, but to no pur- 248 GEORGIA AS A STATE pose. All efforts of the government to get them to give up their lands had failed. President Monroe decided, however, to make another effort, and summoned a meeting of the chiefs at Indian Springs in February, 1825. The hostile Alabama Creeks did not attend. The Georgia Creeks, called Lower Creeks, led by Wilham Mcintosh, resolved to ignore the Alabama Creeks, and to negotiate with the gen- eral government for a cession of land. They proposed to give up the lands belonging to the Lower Creeks in Georgia only, and held, therefore, that the absence of the Alabama Creeks was no hindrance to the negotiations. After a friendly talk a treaty was concluded and signed by nearly all the chiefs present. This is known as the Treaty of 1825. By this treaty the Creeks ceded to the United States " all the land within the boundaries of the present State of Georgia as defined by the compact of 1802." For the ces- sion they were to obtain lands of '' like quality, acre for acre, westward of the Mississippi," and the time of their removal was not to " extend beyond the first of September of the next year." Governor Troup at once took steps to survey the Indians' lands, and the friendly Creeks made ready to depart for their new homes. Opposition of the Alabama Creeks. — When the terms of the treaty became known to the hostile Creeks, great ex- citement arose among them. They declared that the treaty at Indian Springs was void. A general council of the Ala- bama Creeks condemned Mcintosh to death, and a party consisting of one hundred and seventy men undertook to carry out the sentence. They proceeded to the residence TROUP AND THE TREATY 249 of Mcintosh upon the banks of the Chattahoochee River in what is now Carroll County. Arriving on the spot, they concealed themselves until the hour of three in the morn- ing. Procuring a quantity of pitch pine, they tied it in bundles, placed it upon the backs of three strong warriors, and then quietly approached the dwelling. Death of Mcintosh. — The Indians surrounded the dwell- ing and guarded every way of escape. The pine was kin- dled and torches apphed to various parts of the house. By the light of the flames the brave Mcintosh saw the attacking party and the impossibility of escape. He was the only occupant of the burning house except an Indian friend, who was shot as he tried to run from the place. Retreating to the second story, Mcintosh used four guns which he had in the house, and kept his enemies at bay. But the flames drove him down, and, coming into an ex- posed position, he was instantly shot. He was then dragged into the yard and stabbed to death. QUESTIONS. Describe the appearance of George M. Troup. What did he once say in a dispute ? What was his taste in dress ? For what was his administration noted ? For what were the people impatient? What had the Creeks and the Cherokees resolved to do? What was the result of the efforts of the government ? What meeting was summoned by Monroe? Who did not attend? Who did attend? What did they propose to give up? What was the name of this treaty ? What effect did this treaty have on the hostile Creeks? Describe the death of Mcintosh. LESSON 61. GEORGIA DEFIES THE GENERAL GOVERNMENT. Action of the United States. — - Seeing the unfriendly and dangerous humor of a part of the Creek Indians, the United States government wished to pacify them in order to prevent trouble. The government, therefore, unwisely made an- other treaty with the hostile Creeks in which it gave back to them a part of the land ceded by the friendly Creeks at Indian Springs. But this only brought on more trouble, because Governor Troup refused to accept the last treaty and held to the treaty made at Indian Springs. Governor Troup Defies President Adams. — The legis- lature ordered all the territory to be surveyed and sold. John Quincy Adams, President of the United States, sent word to the governor not to survey any of the lands that had been given back to the Creeks by the last treaty. Governor Troup replied, saying: '' Georgia owns the soil, and has the right to survey it." The President threatened to arrest the surveyors, but Governor Troup ordered them to go on with the work. The Indians threatened to murder the surveyors, but they were undismayed. Finally, President Adams sent word that he would use military force to stop the survey. This threat was met by Troup in the following words: " You will distinctly under- stand, therefore, that I feel it my duty to resist to the ut- most every miHtary attack which the government of the 250 GEORGIA DEFIES THE GENERAL GOVERNMENT 251 United States shall think proper to make on the territory, the people, or the sovereignty of Georgia." Thus Georgia defied the threat of the United States. The crisis was reached, but happily strife was avoided by the proposal to make another effort to acquire the consent of all the Creeks to a cession of their lands in Georgia. The survey was then stopped by Governor Troup until the treaty could be made. Meeting of the Creeks. — A meeting of the Creek chiefs was called at the Creek agency. The Creek chiefs were plainly told that Georgia intended to get possession, sooner or later, of all the lands the Indians occupied in Georgia, and that opposition and delay were useless. They were advised to yield to the inevitable and be paid for their lands now; otherwise they might expect continued war, and at the end get nothing for their lands. The Creek Lands Ceded. — - The chiefs and head men finally agreed to cede to the United States all the remain- ing lands they owned within the chartered Hmits of Georgia. In consideration of this they were paid about twenty- eight thousand dollars. Thus ended the difhculty with the Creek Indians in Georgia, and shortly afterward the tribes which had occupied lands in this State moved to their new home west of the Mississippi. Throughout the whole controversy Governor Troup had pursued a firm and consistent course which had won general praise. He had insisted upon the rights of his State and had secured them. Visit of Lafayette. — An interesting event of this time was the visit to Georgia of the famous Lafayette, who, in his 252 GEORGIA AS A STATE old age, desired to behold again the scenes of his many triumphs during the war of the Revolution. Acting under a joint resolution of both branches of the legislature, Gov- ernor Troup welcomed him on his arrival in Savannah, March 19, 1825. As the great friend of America stepped ashore from the vessel in which he had come, he was cor- dially greeted as the guest of the State. He remained a few days in Savannah, where he was feasted and treated with the highest respect. From Savannah he went to Augusta, and thence to Milledgeville, where he was enter- tained at the governor's mansion. QUESTIONS. What did the United States government wish to do? What treaty was made ? What did Governor Troup refuse to do ? What did the legislature order? What word did President Adams send to Governor Troup ? What was Troup's reply ? What did Adams then do ? What did Troup order ? What did Adams finally threaten to do? What was Troup's reply ? How was strife avoided ? What meeting was held? What were the Indians told? What did the chiefs and head men cede ? What distinguished foreigner visited Georgia in 1825? LESSON 62. REMOVAL OF THE CHEROKEES. Condition of the Cherokees. — The Cherokees were now the only Indians left in Georgia. They lived in the north- ern part of the State. Some of them were as nearly civil- ized as Indians could be, possessing farms and owning slaves. The great mass of them, however, were poor and little inclined to work. There were a few churches and some schools for the Indians to attend, but they paid slight heed to the religion of the white man, and cared little for his learning. Some of the half-breeds were prosperous; the rest of the Cherokees were lazy and content to live with the bare necessaries of life. The Cherokees claimed to be an independent nation. They had a constitution and a regularly organized govern- ment, with a capital at New Echota, near the present city of Calhoun. They even had a newspaper printed in the Cherokee language and devoted to the interests of the Cherokee nation. The Cherokee Alphabet. — The Cherokee alphabet had been invented by Sequoyah, a half-breed Cherokee Indian. It consisted of eighty letters. Sequoyah never learned to read or write in English, but he saw one of his tribe reading the language of the white people, and he resolved to make a written language for his own people. He sat by his tent and wrote on birch bark, and taught his little daughter 253 254 GEORGIA AS A STATE the characters. When she learned to read she was tested by the tribe, and her success produced great excitement. The missionaries adopted his characters and made a Bible to be read in the Cherokee language. Soon a newspaper was started and the type was cast in the Sequoyah charac- ters. The big red- wood trees in Cali- fornia are named for this Indian genius, who gave a written and printed lan- guage to his people. By all of this it is easily seen that the better class of Cher- okees were fond of their homes and were not at all desirous to give up their lands to the people of Georgia and to move to others beyond the Mississippi. With the poorer class it made but little difference where they lived. The Act of 1829. — The legislature of 1829 passed an Act extending the laws of the State over the Cherokee country on the ground that it was part of Georgia. Power was given to the courts of the counties lying next to the Sequoyah teaching his Daughter the Cherokee Alphabet. REMOVAL OF THE CHEROKEES 255 Cherokees to try all persons, whether Indians or whites, charged with committing crimes in that territory; and this power was exercised. The Cherokees objected to this. They contended that they were an independent nation. They had their own laws, and they claimed the right, under treaties with the United States, to deal with their own criminals. They also employed lawyers to defend their claim. Gold in North Georgia. — Another reason for extending the laws over Cherokee Georgia was that it had become necessary to protect the interests of the State in the gold mines that had been discovered in that section. Gold was found first in Habersham County in 1828. A gold fever broke out and spread among the people. Many whites moved into the Indian lands and began mining. The Indians themselves also began digging for the precious metal. As was to be expected, quarrels and strife arose among the white miners, and between them and the Indians. They would gather around the camp fires at night, and drink, and gamble, and fight. For a number of years gold mining in the northern por- tion of Georgia was profitable, until the more valuable mines in CaHfornia were discovered. A United States branch mint for the coining of gold was estabHshed in Dahlonega. This place, now in Lumpkin County, was once a little Indian village, named Tauloneca, which means yellow money. Gold was often found in the court house square, particularly after a shower of rain; and the little boys would frequently pick up small pieces of gold. 256 GEORGIA AS A STATE Treaty at New Echota. — The United States government saw the necessity of taking some active steps to remove the Cherokees. In December, 1835, a treaty was made with them at New Echota. The principal articles of this treaty were as follows: The Cherokee nation gave up their claim to all lands east of the Mississippi for the sum of five million dollars and a tract of seven million acres west of the Mis- sissippi River. This land was never to be included in any other State. The United States agreed to protect the Cherokees from civil strife and foreign enemies, to convey them to their new homes, and maintain them for one year after their arrival. The Indians were given two years to leave Georgia. When the time came military companies were sent into the Cherokee country, and the Indians were gathered into camps. Fourteen thousand were assembled, and the long journey to Indian Territory was begun. By December, 1838, the Indians had all left, and Georgia was free to occupy all that beautiful mountain territory still called Cherokee Georgia. QUESTIONS. Where did the Cherokees live ? What can you say of some of them? What was the condition of the great mass of them ? What did they claim to be ? What did they have ? By whom and how was the Cherokee alphabet invented ? What did the legislature of 1829 do, and why? What can you say of gold mining in upper Georgia? When and where was the treaty of removal made? What were its principal articles ? How many Indians were removed, and when ? LESSON 63. HIGHER EDUCATION IN GEORGIA. Early Education in Georgia. — In another chapter we have read about the rise and progress of the University. There were also, by this time, many high schools through- out the State, and primary schools in almost every village. But as yet there was no public school system such as we have to-day. The boys and girls of those days were fortunate if there was a school within riding or walking distance of their homes. Those who desired an education often had to move to a village. School lasted all day from early in the morning until dark, with an hour for dinner. The teacher was generally a man, very stern in his discipline, who be- lieved that the best way to teach school was to apply the rod to lazy pupils. Out of these '' old field schools," as they are called, have come some of the best men of the State. From there they went to the better class of high schools and academies, and on to the State University. By this time the thought of the people was turned to higher education. In this lesson we shall learn about the founding of three great colleges. Mercer University. — In January, 1833, the Baptists opened a school known as Mercer Institute, in Greene County. The beginning of this school was very modest, for the building consisted of two double cabins with a 257 258 GEORGIA AS A STATE garret in each, and these served for dwelHng, dining-rooms, and study for both teachers and pupils. The school was begun with one teacher and thirty-nine students. The next year there were eighty students, and another teacher was engaged. During the second and third years more buildings and better rooms were added. In 1838 the name was changed to Mercer University. The school had been named Mercer after Rev. Jesse Mercer, the leading Baptist minister of the State and one of the ardent support- ers of the institution. In 1838 a town was laid out around the university, and named Penfield, after Joseph Penfield of Savannah, who had given twenty-five hundred dollars to aid the school in the beginning. Mercer University continued to improve and grow in number of students and popularity. In 187 1 the school was moved to Macon, and it remains as one of the noblest institutions of the State. Emory College. — In December, 1836, the legislature granted a charter to Emory College, founded by the Metho- dists, and named after Bishop Emory. The college was located in what is now Newton County. The Rev. Ignatius Few was chosen president. The town of Oxford soon grew up around the institution. The first class graduated in 1841. From that time until the present, except four years during and just after the war, the school has continued in operation, graduating nearly a thousand young men, some of whom have become famous in the history of the country. Wesleyan Female College. — Attention was also given to the higher education of girls. As far back as 1825 Duncan Campbell presented a bill to the legislature for HIGHER EDUCATION IN GEORGIA 259 the education of young women, and, though the bill was not passed, he is regarded as the author of the plan of a female college. In 1835 the people of Macon began to think of building a school for girls. A meeting of the citi- zens was held, a sum of money raised, and a site chosen on a high hill overlooking the city. The money and the site were given to the Methodist Conference, and a school was built, named the Georgia Female College. It was opened in January, 1839. The first class graduated in 1840, and since that time about fifteen hundred young women have received diplomas from this institution. In 1843 ^^^ name was changed to Wes- leyan Female College. It has the distinction of being the first college in the world chartered to confer degrees upon women. QUESTIONS. What can you say of schools in the early days ? When was Mercer Institute begun? Describe the buildings. What name was given to it in 1838? For whom was it named? When was Emory College chartered? For whom was it named? When did the first class graduate ? Who was the author of the plan for a female college ? What name was given to the college in Macon? What name was given to it in 1843 ? What distinction has it? LESSON 64. OUR FIRST RAILROADS. Traveling by Stagecoach. — Traveling in the early days was by stagecoach or private carriage, or on horseback. Regular stage roads were built through the country from A Stagecoach. Savannah to Augusta and Macon; from Augusta to Mil- ledgeville, Macon, Athens, and other places. These stage routes connected all the large cities and ran through the small villages. 260 OUR FIRST RAILROADS 261 Regular stagecoaches ran from place to place. There were inns along the way where passengers could spend the night and get their meals. The coaches went about forty miles a day. It took three or four days, and sometim.es in bad weather a week, to go from Savannah to Augusta. Railroad cars nowadays go more miles in an hour than a stagecoach could go in a day. Beginnings of Steam Cars. — In 1830 the first passenger railroad train in the United States was run between Washington and Baltimore. In 1831 the road between Charleston and Hamburg, in South Carolina, was opened. It was one hundred and thirty-six miles long, and at the time was the most important railroad in America. Then everybody began talking about railroads and steam cars, and how much better they were than stagecoaches. Still there were many doubtful minds. The newspapers of Augusta and Macon advised the pecple to be careful about trying steam cars, for they might not be a safe means of travel. When it was proposed to build railroads in Georgia, a number of towns objected to the roads running through them. The people were afraid of the children being run over and the horses being frightened, besides the danger from sparks and the annoyance of noise and smoke. Therefore the railroads were often required to pass a mile or half a mile away from the village. The first scheme for railroads in Georgia was to connect Savannah and Macon; to connect Augusta with Athens, Madison, and Eatonton; and to build a line from the junction of these lines to the Tennessee River. 262 GEORGIA AS A STATE The Georgia Railroad. — The Georgia Railroad re- ceived its charter in 1833, and the road was begun from Augusta, with the plan of extending it to some point in the interior of the State. At first the road was to run to Union Point, with branches to Athens, Madison, and Eatonton. In 1837 a portion of the road was finished, and cars began to run and carry passengers and freight. By the end of 1839 eighty- three miles had been con- structed, and the road was in operation to Greensboro. In 1840 eighty-eight miles were finished, and the next year the road was extended to Madison, and the Athens branch was completed. The Central Railroad. — Meanwhile the construction of other roads was in progress. In 1834 a survey had been made between Savannah and Macon, and in 1836 the charter of the Central Railroad was granted. By this time the people had fully realized the great importance and benefit of the railroad system. When news was received in Macon that the charter had been granted, the city was illuminated, bonfires were lighted, the church bells were rung, cannon were fired, and public speeches made. The building of the road from Savannah was at once begun, and, as it advanced, the stage routes to Macon were made shorter. At last, in 1843, "the first passenger car arrived at the temporary depot, two and a half miles from Macon. The road was one hundred and ninety miles long, and, at the time it was completed, was the longest railroad in the world built and owned by one company. Western and Atlantic Railroad. — While these roads were being built from Savannah, Augusta, and Macon, OUR FIRST RAILROADS 263 work was begun on the road with which they were to con- nect, and which was to extend through the Cherokee coim- try to the Tennessee River. The road was chartered in 1836, and was built at the expense of the State. For this reason it is often called the " State Road," though its proper name is the Western and Atlantic Railroad. Beginning of Atlanta. — An elevated location, seven miles east of the Chattahoochee River, was selected as the point where the new road should begin and the two roads from the south should end. In 1845 '^^^ Georgia Railroad was completed to this point, which the engineers first caUed Terminus. The State authorities named it Marthasville, for a daughter of Governor Wilson Lumpkin. This name was subsequently changed by the legislature to Atlanta, and the city which grew up there became the center of the railroad system of the State. In 1840 there were six hundred and thirty-six miles of railroad graded in Georgia, which was more than in any other State in the Union at that time. QUESTIONS. What can you say of traveKng in early days ? What can you say of stagecoaches and inns ? What can you say of the road between Charleston and Hamburg ? To what did the people of some places object ? Of what were they afraid ? What was the first scheme for railroads in Georgia ? When was the Georgia Railroad begun ? When was the Central Railroad chartered? When did the first passenger car arrive near Macon ? What road was being built through the Cherokee country ? Where did the Western and Atlantic Railroad begin ? What other name was given it ? What is its present name ? LESSON 65. CRAWFORD W. LONG. One of the most eminent men in the history of Georgia is Dr. Crawford W. Long, who is now recognized as the discoverer of the anaesthetic power of sulphuric ether. Painless Surgery, — Any person who breathes the vapor from sulphuric ether, until he is under the influence of it, becomes anaesthetized, or insensible to pain. In that con- dition he can stand a surgical operation without suffering, and, indeed, without knowing that it is being performed. Before 1842 no surgical operation could be performed without pain to the patient. There was nothing to give the sufferer to relieve his agony. Therefore, many opera- tions were impossible because they were too painful to be endured. Now there are thousands of operations, daily, of the most delicate sort, and the patient sleeps quietly while the physicians are at work, and wakes up to find the operation over and himself without pain. Dr. Crawford W. Long. — Dr. Long was born in Daniels- ville, Georgia, in 181 7. He graduated in medicine at the University of Pennsylvania, and, after a few years' study in New York, settled in the httle village of Jefferson, Georgia, eighteen miles from Athens. Here he began the practice of medicine, riding to the farmers' homes for miles around, in the old-fashioned way of the village and country doctor. 264 CRAWFORD W. LONG 265 Laughing Gas. — In the village of Jefferson some young men had learned how to inhale " laughing gas/' Under its influence they would laugh, cry, roll over, jump about, Dr. Crawford W. Long. make speeches, and do many amusing things. It was con- sidered great fun to give some one of the party a deep breath of this gas, and for the others to see how ridiculous he would become. The gas was harmless, and its elTects very amusing. Ether Parties. — Laughing gas, however, was expensive and troublesome to prepare, so Dr. Long suggested that 266 GEORGIA AS A STATE they inhale sulphuric ether instead. This had almost the same effect, and ether parties were as fashionable and funny as the laughing gas parties had been. Under the influence of ether the young men would wrestle, box, fight, sing, turn somersaults, and make laughable speeches. During their frolics severe bruises, cuts, and sprains were often received by the young men and even by Dr. Long himself. Strangely enough no one felt any pain until the effects of the ether wore away. One of the young men sprained his ankle badly, but did not complain of any suffering while the effects of the ether lasted. Operations on James Venable and Others. — Dr. Long was a thoughtful man, and, observing this peculiar quality of sulphuric ether vapor, he reasoned that if the young men felt no pain when injured and under the influence of ether, why could he not perform a painless surgical operation? He thought it over and waited for the first chance. Soon the time came for a practical test. One of his young friends, James M. Venable, had two tumors on his neck. Knowing that ether had deadened the pain of injuries received in the frolics, the young man agreed that Dr. Long might remove one tumor if he be allowed to inhale ether. This was done March 30, 1842. The tumor was removed and the patient felt no pain. This was the first surgical operation ever performed with the patient under the influence of pain- deadening vapor. On June 6, 1842, the other tumor was removed in the same painless manner. On July 3, 1842, Dr. Long amputated the toe of a negro boy, and September 9, 1843, removed a tumor from the head of a woman, with- out pain to the patients. CRAWFORD W. LONG 267 Recognition of Dr. Long. — Other men afterwards claimed to have been first to discover the anaesthetic power of ether, but it is clearly proved that their operations were performed some time after those of Dr. Long. The medical societies the world over give credit to Dr. Long as the man who first suggested this great rehef for bodily suffering of those who need to endure the surgeon's knife. QUESTIONS. Of what was Dr. Crawford W. Long the discoverer ? What does anaesthetic power mean ? What can you say of surgery up to 1842 ? What can you say of it at the present day? Where was Dr. Long born ? Where did he settle ? Describe the laughing gas parties in Jefferson. What did Dr. Long suggest in place of laughing gas ? What often happened during these frolics ? What did Dr. Long observe and what conclusion did he draw ? Upon whom did he first operate? What other operations did he perform ? LESSON 66. POLITICAL DISTURBANCES. Georgia in 1850. — As the years passed, the State of Georgia increased in population and importance. Settlers moved into the new lands that had been acquired from the Indians, new towns were soon formed in many places, and new lands were cleared for farming purposes. By 1850 the population had reached nine hundred thou- sand, and was annually increasing. Of course there were many slaves in Georgia, as there were in all the Southern States. Over half of the total population of Georgia were negro slaves. They worked in the cotton fields, slept in the quarters, were cared for by their masters on the planta- tions, and were as happy as their condition would permit. Contention over Slavery. — In the history of the United States you will learn that slavery, especially in Cahfornia and in the western part of our country generally, had by this time become a cause of bitter contention between the North and the South. There were many people in the North who declared that slavery should not be allowed to spread into the western territory, but should be confined to the Southern States where it already existed. Aboli- tion societies were formed in many places in the North for the purpose of abolishing slavery altogether. The disputes over the slavery question caused much bitter feeling in Congress. The members contended over 268 POLITICAL DISTURBANCES 269 the admission of California as a State with or without slavery, over the organizing of the territories and the settle- ment of the slavery question in them, and over the laws for the arrest and return of runaway slaves. During the stormy session of Congress in 1849-1851, Howell Cobb, of Georgia, presided as Speaker of the House of Representatives. The questions in dispute were settled for a while by the famous compromise prepared by Henry Clay of Kentucky, known as the Compromise of 1850. Position of the Southern States. — The position taken by the Southern States on the slavery question was very simple. They maintained that the holding of slaves was a question that each State had a right to decide for itself, and that this right was one of the things reserved by the Constitution of the United States to the States them- selves. (See Constitution of the United States, Amend- ments, Article X.) If the Northern States did not desire to have slaves they had a right to aboHsh slavery in their own limits as they had done. If, on the other hand, the Southern States desired slavery in their limits, they had a right to hold slaves, as they were doing, and the Northern States had no constitutional right to interfere. The Georgia Platform. — While the controversy was going on, a convention of delegates from various parts of Georgia met in Milledgeville to consider the situation. A committee was appointed to draw up a report for the con- vention. This famous report was written by Charles J. Jenkins, and was known as the Georgia Platform. The report declared that Georgia was attached to the Union; it regretted the agitation of the slavery question, 270 GEORGIA AS A STATE and insisted on the right of the States to settle the matter for themselves; it declared the wilHngness of the State of Georgia to abide by the compromise measures of Henry Clay; it announced that the State of Georgia ought to, and would, resist any action of Congress that would disturb the safety and violate the rights and honor of the slave-holding States. The meaning of all this was that Georgia would stay in the Union as long as it could with honor and safety to itself, for the people loved the Union and did not want it broken. Robert Toombs. — Among the most briUiant advocates of the rights of the States to settle the question of slavery for themselves was Robert Toombs, at one time a United States senator from Georgia. He was born and reared in Wilkes County, and before he was twenty-one years of age was admitted, by a special act of the legislature, to the practice of law. He settled in his native county and soon made a reputa- tion for brilliancy and eloquence. He became a member of Congress, and his speeches placed him among the most powerful debaters of that body. He served for eight years in the lower house and was then sent to represent the State in the Senate. It was here that his most fiery speeches were made on the slavery question then disturbing the country. Toombs as an Orator. — He was a great and fearless orator, one of the most impassioned and daring that Georgia has ever produced. He loved the Union, as all the other Southern statesmen did, but he loved the Constitu- tion more. He said: " Our greatest danger is that the POLITICAL DISTURBANCES 271 Union will survive the Constitution." He was forty- two years of age when he became senator, and was in the prime of his power. As the controversy over slavery in the territories grew more bitter, and as the abohtionists grew more determined to abolish slavery everywhere, and as the rights of the Southern States seemed more and more endangered, Toombs grew more positive in his decla- ration of principles. In one of his great speeches he said : " We have ap- pealed time and time again for these con- stitutional rights. You have refused them. We appeal again. Restore us those rights as we had them, as your court adjudges them to be, just as our people have said they are; redress these flagrant wrongs, seen of all men, and it will restore frater- nity, and peace, and unity to all of us. Refuse them, and what? We shall then ask you ^ let us depart in peace.' " Talk of Secession. — From this time on many of the Southern people began to talk of secession. In the opinion Robert Toombs. 272 GEORGIA AS A STATE of many it was the only thing the Southern States could do in justice to themselves. In view of the hostile atti- tude of the Northern States against slavery, and the evi- dent purpose to ignore the Constitution in order to abolish it, the Southern States felt justified in taking the position that they were no longer bound by the Constitution, and could leave the Union if they desired. QUESTIONS. What was the population of Georgia in 1850? What can you say of the negro slaves in Georgia ? What was now a cause of contention? What did many people in the North declare ? What was the purpose of the abolition societies ? Over what issue did Congress contend ? Who presided over the session of 1849-1851 ? How was the dis- pute settled far a while ? What did the Southern States maintain ? Who wrote the Georgia Platform? What did it forcibly declare? What was the meaning of all this ? What can you say of Robert Toombs ? What did he say was our greatest danger ? How old was he at this time ? What did he say in one of his great speeches ? What did the Southern people now begin to talk of ? LESSON 67. WAR THREATENING. Nomination of Joseph E. Brown. — The convention of the Democratic party in Georgia in 1857 for nominating a candidate for governor balloted for three days without agreeing. At the end of the third day a committee was appointed to select a candidate. This committee decided not to recommend any of the names that had been before the convention, but chose a new man, — Joseph E. Brown, — and he was nominated. The people of Georgia did not know much about him at that time. When Toombs, who was traveling in Texas with a party of friends, heard of the action of the convention, he asked, ^' Who is Joe Brown? " But everybody was soon to find out, for he was destined to manage the affairs of Georgia during the stormiest period of its history. He was governor for eight years, and is often spoken of as '' the war governor of Georgia." Early Life of Governor Brown. — Joseph E. Brown was born in South Carolina. He was the eldest of eleven children. In his youth he worked hard on his father's farm, attending a country school some part of each year. When he was nineteen the family moved to Georgia and settled in Union County, at a place called Gaddistown. Young Brown used to drive two oxen to Dahlonega, selling wood, vegetables, and other things to aid in supporting the family. He went to South Carolina to school, his father 273 274 GEORGIA AS A STATE giving him a suit of homemade clothes, and the two oxen to pay his board. He borrowed the money to pay for his tuition. When he returned to Georgia he was twenty-two years of age. He taught school until he had paid back the money he had borrowed. He studied law, was admitted to Young Brown and his Team of Oxen the bar, and rose to be a judge. He was only thiity-six years of age when he was nominated for governor. It is said that at the time he was nominated he was binding wheat in a field on his farm near Canton, in the Cherokee country. Feeling for Secession. — When Abraham Lincoln was elected President of the United States, the leaders of the WAR THREATENING 275 Southern side of the slavery controversy declared that the principles of the RepubHcan party, as announced by Lin- coln and the other leaders of the party, were hostile to the Joseph E. Brown. rights of the Southern States, as guaranteed by the Consti- tution. Therefore, there was a general feehng for secession. Everywhere the people were discussing the issues be- tween the Northern and the Southern States. Wherever 276 GEORGIA AS A STATE they met, on the streets, by the roadside, by the fireside, in social or political meetings, there was talk of Httle besides secession. Some were in favor of it, and some were opposed to it. South Carolina Secedes. — South Carolina passed an '' ordinance of secession," December 20, i860, withdrawing from the Union. This act of South Carolina caused great excitement all over the South. The event was celebrated in Georgia by large gatherings, speeches, and torchhght processions. In Atlanta guns were fired at sunrise and from noon to sunset. There were many, however, who looked upon the act of South Carolina with grave fears. When the legislature of Georgia met in i860, Governor Brown reported that seventy thousand dollars had been spent for arms, and advised an appropriation of one milKon dollars to defend the State against possible invasion. The legislature created the ofhce of Adjutant General. Ten thousand troops were called for, and one thousand rifles and carbines ordered to be purchased. QUESTIONS. Who was nominated for governor in 1857? How long was he governor ? What is he often called ? Where was Brown born? What can you say of his early life? How did he get his education? How old was he when he became governor ? What was he doing at the time of his nomination ? What did the Southern States declare when Lincoln was elected ? What were the people discussing ? What did South Carolina do ? What effect did it produce ? How was the event celebrated in Georgia ? What did Governor Brown report to the legislature of i860? What did he advise? \ LESSON 68. GEORGIA SECEDES FROM THE UNION. A Convention Called. — The leading men of Georgia had agreed that if Abraham Lincoln were elected, the people of Georgia should themselves decide what the State would do. Accordingly, as soon as the result was known, the legislature called a State convention of delegates to be elected by the people and instructed to act for them. Different Opinions on Secession. — The canvass for the election of delegates was very exciting. In nearly every county meetings were held, and in a majority of these resolutions were passed in favor of secession. Howell Cobb was in favor of secession. He gave up his ofhce of Secretary of the Treasury in the cabinet of President Buchanan to come to Georgia to advocate the State's leaving the Union. Thomas R. R. Cobb spoke to the people with eloquence in favor of separation. Ex-Governor Wilson Lumpkin, in his old age, wrote a letter urging secession. But not all the people or the leaders in Georgia were in favor of secession. There were many leaders and a large number of people who thought it would be very unwise. Among the able men opposed to secession were Herschel V. Johnson, Alexander H. Stephens, and Ben- jamin H. Hill. Francis S. Bartow. — At a great gathering in Atlanta, while Francis S. Bartow was addressing the people, a tele- gram was handed to him informing him that Fort Moultrie 277 278 GEORGIA AS A STATE in Charleston harbor had been burned by the Federal troops, that the garrison had gone over to Fort Sumter, and that Charleston had ordered out two regiments of soldiers. Bartow read the dispatch to the crowd, who became almost wild with excitement. Then he exclaimed: ''You hear the thunder of cannon and the clash of sabers from South Carolina. Is this gallant, noble State to be left alone? " Loud cries of '' No! Never! Never! " came from every part of the vast assemblage. Seizure of Fort Pulaski. — Governor Brown determined to seize Fort Pulaski, at the mouth of the Savannah River, before the Federal authorities had time to strengthen it. Proceeding to Savannah, he ordered the First Regi- ment of Georgia Volunteers, under Colonel A. R. Lawton, to seize the fort, which was to be held until the convention of the State should decide whether Georgia would remain in the Union or separate from it. The seizure was made on the morning of January 3, 1861. The fort was rapidly put in order to protect the river in case of invasion. This was done while Georgia was still in the Union. Meeting of the Convention. — Meanwhile, Mississippi, Florida, and Alabama also withdrew from the Union. The eyes of the country were then turned toward Georgia. If Georgia seceded, there would be no longer any hope of win- ning back those States. The convention met January 16, 1861. The president was George W. Crawford, who had been governor in 1843. Among the delegates were the ablest men in the State. Some were for secession, and some were against it. A resolution was introduced by Judge GEORGIA SECEDES FROM THE UNION 279 E. A. Nesbit in favor of secession. This brought the issue before the convention, and the battle of minds began. Georgia Secedes from the Union. — At two o'clock, January 19, 1861, an ordinance of secession, written by Judge Nesbit, was adopted by a vote of two hundred and eight to eighty-nine. After the vote was taken the presi- dent of the convention arose and, by virtue of his authority, declared that the State of Georgia was now a free and inde- pendent republic. The announcement was greeted with dignified applause from the members of the convention, but when the people outside heard the result they rent the air with cheers. Cannon were fired, bells rung, and bonfires lighted. The members of the convention met some days after- wards and signed their names to the ordinance in the pres- ence of the governor. Then the great seal of the State was attached, and Georgia formally declared herself free and independent. The flag of the Union was taken down from the capitol building, and the State flag of Georgia raised in its place. Excitement in the State. — The news was telegraphed all over the State. Meetings were held and fiery speeches made. The towns and cities were illuminated, bonfires were kindled, and torchhght processions paraded the streets. Companies of soldiers were rapidly formed everywhere. The farmer left his field, the merchant his store, and the lawyer his office, to talk about the crisis and prepare for war. Now that the State had seceded there was no longer a division of sentiment. Those who had opposed secession, 28o GEORGIA AS A STATE such men as Alexander H. Stephens and Benjamin H. Hill, felt that their loyalty was to their State, and, as true patriots, followed her fortunes for better or for worse. Surrender of the Arsenal at Augusta. — Governor Brown decided to seize the Federal arsenal at Augusta, over which the United States flag still floated. The garrison was at the time commanded by Captain Arnold Elzey, with a force of eighty soldiers. Governor Brown went to Augusta and sent an order to that oflicer to surrender his post to the State authorities. Eight hundred troops assembled in Augusta for the pur- pose of seizing the arsenal. Captain Elzey asked for an interview with Governor Brown, who, with his staff, rode to the arsenal. The terms of surrender were then agreed upon. The United States flag was lowered and saluted with thirty-three guns, and the Georgia flag, which con- sisted of a white field with a single red star in the center, was raised over the arsenal. QUESTIONS. Why did the legislature call a State convention in 1866? Name some public men of Georgia who were in favor of secession. Name some men who were against it. TeU what happened at a great meeting in Atlanta. What fort was seized by order of Governor Brown? What occurred at the convention of 1861 ? Who wrote the ordinance of secession ? When was it adopted ? How was the news of the result received by the people ? Tell what occurred at the seizure of the arsenal at Augusta. LESSON 69. BEGINNINGS OF WAR. Organizing the Confederacy. — A convention of the seceding States was held in Montgomery, Alabama, in February, 1861. Howell Cobb, of Georgia, was made president of the convention. It was resolved to form a government to be called the Confederate States of America. A constitution was adopted, modeled upon that of the United States, and submitted to the States for ratification. Jefferson Davis, of Mississippi, was chosen President, and Alexander H. Stephens, of Georgia, Vice President of the Confederacy. Robert Toombs was made Secretary of State in the first cabinet. Early Life of Stephens. — Alexander H. Stephens was one of the leading men in Georgia at this time. He was born on a Georgia farm in 181 2, and spent his early years in poverty and toil. He was very delicate in health and small in size all his hfe, so that he became known to his friends as '' Little Aleck." He went to the schools near his home at Crawfordville and studied so hard that in a few years he was ready for college. He was too poor to pay for his tuition, and borrowed the money to carry him through the University. He began to study law and soon became noted for his great abihty. He was one of the great men of Georgia, brave, brilUant, and a devoted lover of the rights of the Southern 281 282 GEORGIA AS A STATE States. Like many other true Georgians, he was not at first in favor of leaving the Union, but when the State decided to withdraw he gave the Confederacy his hearty support. Alexander H. Stephens. In one of his great speeches he uttered the following noble sentiment: " I am afraid of nothing on earth, or above the earth, or under the earth, except to do wrong. The path of duty I shall ever endeavor to travel, fearing BEGINNINGS OF WAR 283 no evil and dreading no consequences." These words are engraved on the monument which stands in front of his home, '^ Liberty Hall," at Crawfordville. Liberty Hall. — At Liberty Hall Stephens received many friends, who were always welcome to his hospitality. He 'Liberty Hall," Home of Alex.UvDek H. Stephens. was especially fond of young men who came to him for advice and assistance. Remembering his own difficulty in getting an education, he was very generous to those who desired to complete their college careers. Preparations for War. — Preparations for war were now going on in all the seceding States. It seemed that they would not be allowed to leave the Union in peace. Gov- 284 GEORGIA AS A STATE ernor Brown organized two regiments of soldiers to be ready for any call that might be made upon the State. Volunteer companies were formed in nearly every county, and the men were drilled with their old shotguns and rifles. Fort Sumter. — Exciting events now followed in rapid succession. In April, 1861, Fort Sumter, at Charleston, South Carolina, was surrendered to the Southern army after a heavy bombardment. Two days afterward Presi- dent Lincoln called for seventy-five thousand volunteers. Virginia, Tennessee, North Carolina, and Arkansas refused to furnish troops to coerce the seceding States, and left the Union to join the Confederate States. This made eleven in all. Death of Bartow. — On July 21, 1861, was fought the first battle of Manassas, in which the Federal army was defeated. General Francis S. Bartow, of Savannah, com- manded a brigade of Georgia regiments in this battle. When about to set out for Virginia with his troops, he said, " I go to illustrate Georgia." At Manassas the colors of the Georgia troops being in danger of falling from the grasp of the wounded color bearer, Bartow seized them, and, leading a gallant charge, fell in the thickest of the fight. Hardships of the War. — Toward the close of the year the Federal warships had nearly blockaded the coasts of Georgia. Trading vessels could not bring in supplies of food and clothing, and the people were cut off from the use of Northern and European goods. Everybody, there- fore, had to look to home enterprise. Old cards and looms BEGINNINGS OF WAR 285 were brought out, and cotton was made into cloth for family use and for the army. Coffee and tea became very scarce. Since there was little market now for cotton, the farmers began to raise grain and meat for their own use and for feeding the troops. Salt became scarce and the stock on hand was soon ex- hausted. The salt fields of Virginia were used, and then sea water was evaporated. Many people dug up the floors of their old smoke houses, where salt meat had been kept, and boiled the dirt to get what salt it contained. The salt famine continued during the four years of the war. QUESTIONS. What government was formed by the seceding States? Who was chosen President and who Vice President ? What can you say of the early life of Stephens? What can you say of his health and size? What was he called? How did he get his education? What was Stephens's attitude on secession? What noble statement did he utter in one of his speeches ? What can you say of Liberty Hall? What preparations were made for war ? What exciting events happened in April, 1861 ? Describe the death of Bartow. What was the effect of the blockade ? What can you say of the scarcity of salt? LESSON 70. THE PROGRESS OF THE WAR. Defense of Fort Pulaski. — In February, 1862, a number of Federal war vessels appeared on the coast, forced their way up the Savannah River, and erected batteries on Tybee Island, in order to attack Fort Pulaski. On April 10 the Federal commander sent word to the commander of the fort to surrender. He replied, " I am here to defend the fort, not to surrender it." The batteries then began to fire. On the second day the flag was cut down by a cannon ball and fell inside the fort. Two of the soldiers quickly caught it, and, leaping upon the parapet, in the face of a deadly fire, carried the flag to another angle of the fort, and tied it securely to a staff fixed in a gun carriage. The fire of the batteries made an opening in the walls of the fort in two days, and the garrison was forced to surrender. Stealing an Engine. — ^A bold attempt was made in April, 1862, by a party of Federal spies, to carry off an engine and several cars on the Western and Atlantic Railroad. Twenty-two of these men boarded the train at a place called Big Shanty, where a stop had been made for breakfast. Detaching the engine and some of the cars, they started for Chattanooga, Tennessee. Their plan was to steal the engine, tear up the track, burn bridges, and do as much harm as possible. The conductor and the engineer, who 286 THE PROGRESS OF THE WAR 287 had left the train for breakfast, saw the engine and went in pursuit on a hand car. Soon an engine was obtained, and after a long chase the fugitives were overhauled, their steam being exhausted. When they saw that they were about to be captured, they Pursuing the Federal Spies. abandoned the engine and fled into the woods. All were caught, and eight were tried and hanged as spies, the others being held as prisoners of war. This engine, known as " The General," is now on exhibition in the railroad station at Chattanooga. Distress of the People. — By the end of the year 1862 three fourths of the white men of Georgia were fighting in 288 GEORGIA AS A STATE other States for the Confederate cause, and were in need of food and clothing. The seacoast of the State was threat- ened by the enemy, and distress and want were everywhere among the people. To encourage the raising of grain and meat, a law was made forbidding the raising of cotton beyond three acres to each field hand. The governor was requested to buy salt for the people and sell it to them at cost price. Already the people of Georgia were feehng the great distress of war. Fort McAllister. — Fort McAlHster, at the mouth of the Ogeechee River, was attacked, in March, 1863, by a fleet -V:^^S54^ roRT McAllister. of seven gunboats. It was a simple earthwork with sand parapets, but it was defended by brave men. The bom- bardment was kept up for eight hours, and the guns of the fort replied so well that the fleet was driven away, crippled and defeated. In recognition of this gallant fight, the garrison was authorized by special order to inscribe on the flag of the fort the date, " March 3, 1863." Colonel Streight's Raid. — Colonel Streight, with a band of eighteen hundred Federal cavalry, made a raid into Georgia in April, 1863. General Forrest pursued him with only six hundred Confederate troops, and overtook him THE PROGRESS OF THE WAR 289 near the city of Rome, where a battle took place. By a stratagem Forrest succeeded in deceiving the Federals as to his real strength. While the tight was in progress he sent an officer under a flag of truce to demand an immediate surrender. Streight wanted time to consider, but Forrest would not wait, and he made a show of dispatching orders to unseen batteries and soldiers to prepare for battle. " Within ten minutes," said he, '' the signal gun shall be fired and the truce will end." This so alarmed the Federal officer that he sur- rendered at once, though he had three times as many men as Forrest. Joe Brown's Pikes. — In July, 1863, the governor called for eight thousand troops as a home guard, and eighteen thousand were ready in answer to the call. This body was organized for home protection. As there were no guns for some of the soldiers. Governor Brown proposed to supply each man with a staff eight or ten feet long, having a sharp steel head like a lance. They were called ^^Joe Brown's pikes." They were intended for hand-to- hand fighting, but the soldiers found them of little use. QUESTIONS. What fort in Georgia was attacked by the Federals in 1862 ? Give the main incidents of the attack. Describe the effort to steal an engine. What was the condition of affairs in Georgia at the end of 1862? Describe the attack on Fort McAllister. Who captured Colonel Streight, and when? What stratagem did Forrest use ? What can you say of Joe Brown's pikes ? LESSON 71. FROM CHATTANOOGA TO ATLANTA. Sherman's Invasion. — In March, 1864, General Ulysses S. Grant was put in command of all the Federal forces, and at once planned two campaigns; one under himself against Richmond, Virginia, and the other under General W. T. Sherman against Atlanta. From Tennessee the Federal army crossed into Georgia, May 4, 1864, with nearly one hundred thousand men and over two hundred and fifty cannon. General Joseph E. Johnston, in command of the Confederate army, had brought his troops up to their best condition, but he had hardly fifty thousand men. Johnston and Sherman. — For more than two months the armies faced one another, fighting constantly. Sher- man's large forces easily spread out so that they could close around Johnston and flank him, but that general was too wary to be caught. He always retreated in time to avoid the flanking movements of the enemy. In this way Sherman slowly forced his way toward Atlanta. John- ston stubbornly resisted, contesting every mile of the way. Early in July Johnston crossed the Chattahoochee River. By this time he had been fighting seventy-four days and had lost ten thousand men. Sherman had lost twenty- five thousand — a force equal to half of Johnston's army. 290 FROM CHATTANOOGA TO ATLANTA 291 Johnston had lost ground, but the army was in good spirits and ready at any time to advance, fight, or retreat, when- ever Johnston gave the word. Hood Succeeds Johnston. — On July 17, 1864, General Johnston was relieved of the command by order of Presi- dent Davis, and General Hood was placed in charge. It is said that when Sherman heard of the change he re- marked, '^ Before this the fighting has been as Johnston pleased, but hereafter it shall be as I please." Johnston was a cautious and prudent commander. His army being only half as large as Sherman's, his policy was to avoid battle, but to keep always in front of his enemy, and, if possible, to prevent his advance. He retreated only when the want of men compelled him, in order to avoid being flanked, surrounded, and cut off from supplies for his army. Battles around Atlanta. — Atlanta was the next im- portant point of attack and resistance. Preparations for the defense of the city had been made as rapidly as pos- sible. Over ten thousand State troops had been placed in the trenches, cannon had been bought, and supphes had been made ready. General Hood's plan was to assume the offensive and to force Sherman back. Two days after he had taken com- mand, the battles around Atlanta commenced. Hood at- tacked Sherman, and a bloody fight followed, lasting five hours, in which the Confederates lost heavily. Two days later Hood again attacked Sherman, and the battle raged till night. Both sides fought fiercely, but Sherman stood his ground. 292 GEORGIA AS A STATE Death of McPherson and Walker. — General McPher- son, of the Federal army, was killed while riding near the skirmish line of the Confederates. They called on him to surrender, but he raised his hand as if to salute, wheeled his horse, and galloped off. A volley of musketry brought him down. Major-General W. H. T. Walker, a gallant Georgian, was killed in the same battle. He was caught by a brother ofhcer, who, in leaning over to support him, received a ball in his head. Bombardment of Atlanta. — From the earthworks out- side Atlanta the Federal guns constantly threw shot and shell into all parts of the city. The bursting of the bombs, the striking of the cannon balls, the tearing up of the houses and streets filled the people with terror. They fled to cellars and railroad cuts for safety. Sherman began to move his army around to the south side of Atlanta. Hood followed him and assaulted him as fiercely as ever, but met with a repulse. Hood Evacuates Atlanta. — There was nothing left for Hood but to march out of Atlanta, which he did, after setting fire to the military stores so that the Federals should not get possession of them. When Hood left Atlanta he started toward Tennessee, thinking to force Sherman to leave Georgia in order to protect his base of supplies. But Sherman sent General Thomas to follow Hood, while he himself began to prepare his main army for a further advance into Georgia. Sherman in Atlanta. — When Sherman entered Atlanta he ordered all the inhabitants to leave at once. He had their baggage sent to the railroad, and over sixteen hun- FROM CHATTANOOGA TO ATLANTA 293 dred people were forced to abandon their homes. Before his departure he set tire to the city, and only four hundred houses were left out of five thousand. He said that Georgia should '' feel the weight of the war." In the meantime a great struggle was going on in Virginia between the annies of Grant and Lee. Grant had a splen- didly equipped and thoroughly supplied army that slowly wore out the ever- thinning ranks of the Confederates. General Gordon. ■ — General John B . Gordon of Georgia bore a conspicuous part in the Virginia campaign. He was beloved for his brav- ery and admired for his skill as a soldier. Upon one occasion at Spottsylvania Courthouse, on the morning of the 12th of May, the center of General Lee's position had been broken, and the enemy were pouring in " Hke a swollen torrent through a mill dam." General Lee, observing the peril to his army, rode in front of his line, and was about to lead his men to the charge. Gen. John B. Gordon. 294 GEORGIA AS A STATE General Gordon, seeing what Lee was about to do, spurred his horse forward and cried out: " General Lee, you must not undertake to lead men in a charge. I am here for that purpose. These men are Georgians, Virginians, and North Carolinians, and they have never failed you. I beg you not to risk your life, but to go to the rear, and let me lead my men! " From all sides came the cry, "Lee to the rear! " The men forced Lee to a place of safety, and followed the brave Gordon into the fierce conflict. From that time on Gordon was known as '' The man of the twelfth of May." QUESTIONS. How large was Sherman's army when it crossed into Georgia? How large was Johnston's army ? How long did the campaign last ? What can you say of the move- ments of each army? How many men were lost on each side? Who succeeded General Johnston? What can you say of Johnston as a commander ? : Name some officers killed in the battles around Atlanta. What did Sherman do when he entered Atlanta ? What can you say of General Gordon ? Describe the incident at Spottsylvania Courthouse. LESSON 72. THE MARCH TO THE SEA. Sherman's March. — With sixty thousand men Sherman started in November, 1864, from Atlanta on his march to the sea. His army spread out so as to cover a front of forty miles, and lived on the country, destroying property of every kind. Farm-houses, gin houses, and cotton crops were burned; horses were taken away; sheep, cows, and hogs were killed for food, or left dead in the fields. Thieves who followed the army, or belonged to its lowest elements, robbed houses not only of provisions, but of silverware and other valuables. A track of desolation three hundred miles long was made across the face of Georgia, and in the wake of the army women and children were, in many cases, glad to eat the corn left by the soldiers' horses. In his report Sherman said, " I estimate the damage done to the State of Georgia at one hundred million dollars." Milledgeville Abandoned. — At Milledgeville the legis- lature was in session, but had adjourned for dinner when the news came that Sherman was approaching. The legis- lature did not return to the capitol, and everybody made haste to leave the city. Outgoing trains were loaded with passengers, carriages and wagons were bought at fabulous prices, and every other means of escape was resorted to. Savannah Captured. — Leaving Milledgeville, Sherman marched on through the State, reached the coast in De- 295 296 GEORGIA AS A STATE cember, and captured Savannah, with a large quantity of military stores and thousands of bales of cotton. About the same time, Hood's army in Tennessee was badly defeated. These were fatal blows to the cause of the Con- federate States. Sherman stayed in Savannah a month, then marched northward, where he was again opposed by General Joseph E. Johnston, who had been placed in command of the fragments of General Hood's army. Grant and Lee. — While Sherman was carrying out this program so successfully in Georgia, General Grant was gradually forcing General Lee back upon Richmond. Grant's overpowering army could not be successfully re- sisted by Lee's handful of starved and ragged veterans. Early in April, 1865, Lee's lines were broken, Richmond was abandoned, and a few days later the remnant of his army surrendered to General Grant at Appomattox Courthouse. General Clement A. Evans. — While the terms of sur- render were being considered, and a truce existed between the armies, a brigade of Southern troops led by General Clement A. Evans, of Georgia, having received no orders to cease firing, and not knowing of the truce, made a final charge against the Federals, capturing a small battery and seventy-eight men. General Evans's brigade fired the last shot in the last battle in Virginia. Memorial Day. — The beautiful custom of placing flow- ers on the graves of soldiers was suggested by Mrs. Mary WilKams, of Columbus, Georgia. Her husband, who had been in the war, was buried in the cemetery at that place, and she and her little daughter would often come and lay flowers on his grave. One day the child asked her mother THE MARCH TO THE SEA 297 to be allowed to place flowers on other soldiers' graves. Mrs. Williams then thought how well it would be to deco- rate the graves of all the Confederate dead. She wrote a letter to the Columhiis Times in which she said: " We cannot raise monumental shafts and inscribe thereon their many deeds of heroism, but we can keep Gen. Clement A. Evans. alive the memory of the debt we owe them by dedicating at least one day in each year to embellishing their humble graves with flowers." The suggestion met with favor and was generally adopted throughout the South. In Georgia the 26th of April is observed as Memorial Day. Desolation of War. — Georgia had sent to the field about one hundred and twenty thousand soldiers, many 298 GEORGIA AS A STATE of whom were boys sixteen or seventeen years of age, and men from fifty to sixty. General Grant said that the Confederacy had '' robbed the cradle and the grave " to fill its armies. By the war the State lost three fourths of its wealth, including slaves valued at nearly three hundred milHon dollars. The lands fell to half their former value. One fourth of all the railroad tracks had been destroyed, and a path of ruin and desolation forty miles wide had been cut through the State from Chattanooga to Savannah. There were thousands of poor people — widows and orphans, broken-down soldiers and their families — in the State, besides large numbers who could find no work and were daily asking for bread. Medicine and all kinds of food and clothing were very scarce. Near the end of the war the Confederate paper money was worth but very little, forty-nine Confederate dollars being of no more value than one gold dollar. A pair of boots cost eight hundred dollars in Confederate money, a horse several thousands, and a barrel of flour sold for four hundred dollars, while the pay of a soldier was only eleven dollars a month, hardly enough to buy a loaf of bread. QUESTIONS. What was the conduct of Sherman's army in the march to the sea ? How much did he estimate the damage done to the State ? What happened at Milledgeville? What can you say of Grant and Lee in Virginia? Describe the heroic conduct of General Evans's brigade at the time of the surrender. How did Memorial Day originate ? How many men did Georgia send to the war ? What losses had the State sustained ? What can you say of prices near the end of the war ? LESSON 73. THE FEDERAL ARMY IN CONTROL. End of the Confederacy. — After President Davis left Richmond he started south with a party of friends. Early in May, 1865, the party reached Washington, Georgia, the The House where the Last Conference of the Confederate Cabinet WAS HELD. home of Robert Toombs. Here some members of the Confederate cabinet assembled in a last conference and then separated forever. Thus the Confederate government dissolved in the town of Washington upon the soil of Georgia. 299 300 GEORGIA AS A STATE Arrest of President Davis. — President Davis retreated into the interior of Georgia, traveling in a wagon about thirty miles a day. For live days he proceeded without interruption, until the morning of the loth of May, when a band of Federal cavalry who had started in pursuit over- took him in Ir.vin County, Georgia. He was then arrested and conveyed to Fort Monroe, Virginia, and held in prison without trial for nearly two years. Home of (General Toombs. Escape of Robert Toombs. — A body of Federal soldiers called at General Toombs's house and rang the bell. The general was in his private oiKice, and, looking through the window, saw the soldiers as they approached. Knowing their purpose was to arrest him, he hastened out by the back door, saddled a horse, and rode off quickly. Mrs. Toombs answered the knocking at the door. The soldiers THE FEDERAL ARMY IN CONTROL 301 said they wanted the general. Mrs. Toombs invited them in and detained them for nearly half an hour on various pretexts. When they became suspicious she showed them over the house and assisted them in looking for the general, but by this time he was beyond their reach. After wander- ing over Georgia, and through Alabama to New Orleans, he went to England, where he remained for several years. Arrest of Governor Brown. — Governor Brown issued a call for the legislature to meet. General Wilson, com- mander of the Federal troops at Macon, notified him to surrender the State militia, who had been under arms. This Governor Brown did, and received his parole. He returned to Milledgeville, but the next night the mansion was surrounded by Federal soldiers, who had come to arrest him. '' I have my parole," said Governor Brown. '' But I have instructions to take that from you," repHed the officer in command. The governor was carried to Washington and put in prison. Here he complained to the President of his arrest while holding a parole, and at the end of a week he was set at hberty. Other Arrests. — Alexander Stephens w^as arrested at his home in Crawfordville and carried a prisoner to a fort at Boston, where he was kept for five months, and then was released on parole. Howell Cobb and Benjamin H. Hill were also arrested and imprisoned. The Federal Army in Control. — The State was now under the control of the Federal army. A period of mili- tary rule had begun, and a Federal officer was in charge of every city. The Federal generals in control of the State did many acts of kindness to the people. Rations were 302 GEORGIA AS A STATE issued to returning soldiers and to those who were without means of support. Supplies and horses, surrendered by the Confederate authorities, were distributed among the needy, and a number of horses and mules belonging to the United States government, that had given out during Sherman's campaign and had been left in Georgia, were permitted to remain in the hands of the people. Carpetbaggers in Georgia. — With the army a large number of Northern men also came to Georgia. Some came to make their homes here and to take a part in build- ing up the State. A great number, however, were mere adventurers, who had no real interest in Georgia, and whose only object was to plunder the State by getting the support of the negroes and securing the pubHc offices. These adventurers were appropriately called " carpetbag- gers." Many of them came as agents of the Freed- men's Bureau, which had been created by Congress to look after the interests of the negroes. One of these Bureaus was established in every important town, and they soon acquired great influence with the freedmen. QUESTIONS. Where was the last meeting of the Confederate cabinet held ? Where was President Davis arrested ? How did General Toombs escape capture ? What prominent Georgia statesmen were arrested ? What period had begun? How did the Federal soldiers act gen- erally? ^ Who were the "carpetbaggers" ? What was the purpose of the Freedmen's Bureau? LESSON 74. GEORGIA AGAIN IN THE UNION. Reconstruction Measures. — ■ The purpose of all patri- otic statesmen at this time was to bring the Southern States into their former place in the Union, in other words " reconstruct " them. In order to bring this about as quickly and peaceably as possible a convention met in Milledgeville in October, 1865, to consider the situation. Four important things were done: (i) The ordinance of secession adopted by the convention of 1861 was repealed; (2) slavery was aboHshed in Georgia; (3) a new State constitution was adopted; (4) the debt incurred by the State of Georgia in prosecuting the war was repudiated; that is, the convention declared that it should not be paid. The convention was very unwilling to repudiate the war debt, and this fact was telegraphed to the President of the United States. The President replied that unless the war debt was repudiated, Georgia would not be readmitted to the Union. No alternative was left the convention but to do as the President ordered. Jenkins Deposed as Governor. — Charles J. Jenkins was elected governor in 1865, though the Federal authorities remained in control of the State. During the time that he was governor, the Congress of the United States dis- approved of the Georgia Constitution of 1865, ^^^ there- fore a convention met to adopt a new constitution for 303 304 GEORGIA AS A STATE the State. The delegates to the convention were elected under mihtary direction, and the governor refused to issue an order for the payment of their expenses. Upon this refusal he was deposed by the military authorities and an army officer was detailed to act as governor. Governor Jenkins then left the State, taking with him the seal of the executive office, which is the governor's seal. He also took with him four hundred thou- sand dollars of the State's money. He deposited the money in a bank in New York and carried the seal to Halifax, Nova Scotia, where he went with his family to reside. When Governor Jenkins returned several years later, and delivered to his successor the seal of his office, he said, " I derive great satisfaction from the reflection that it has never been desecrated by the grasp of a mihtary usurper's hand." The legislature soon after passed a resolution authorizing the governor to have made and presented to Ex-Governor Jenkins a facsimile of the seal, with the inscription ''Pre- Charles J. Jenkins. GEORGIA AGAIN IN THE UNION 305 sented to Charles J. Jenkins, by the State of Georgia," and also this motto, In arduis fidelis , which means " faith- ful under difficulties." Trials of Reconstruction. — The period of reconstruction is a very sad epoch in the history of Georgia, as well as in the history of every other Southern State. It was a trying time. There were Federal soldiers stationed in nearly every Southern city for the purpose of keeping order. These soldiers were present at the polls in all elections to see that the negroes could freely exercise the right to vote. While the negroes were now given the right to vote, there were a great many white men who were denied that right, on account of the part they had played in the war. The negroes were free, and many of them were lawless and dangerous. A great many stayed on the farms with their former masters, but there were some who were vicious as slaves, and were now more vicious as citizens. There were not many of those, it is true, but when they were influenced by the carpetbaggers from the North and the designing poHticians at home, they became a great menace to the peace of the community. The Ku KIux Klan. — To control the negroes and defeat the plans of the unscrupulous white men, there arose the Ku Klux Klan. It was a secret society composed of the white men of the South. Its members met in caves in the woods, rode by night wearing masks and hideous dis- guises, their horses covered with sheets, to prevent their being recognized. If a bad negro or an evil white man was giving trouble, he soon found a note nailed to his door 3o6 GEORGIA AS A STATE telling him to leave the community or suffer the conse- quences. He generally left. Georgia Readmitted to the Union. — Fortunately, these things could not last long. Peace finally came to the dis- tracted Southern States, and one by one they were re- admitted to the Union. Georgia was readmitted in Jan- uary, 187 1, the last of the Southern ST:ates to reenter the Union. She had been out of the Union for exactly ten years. Benjamin H. Hill, of Georgia, expressed the sentiment of the Southern people in one of his speeches in Congress in which he said: ''There are no Confederates in this house; there are no Confederates any- where ; there are no Confederate schemes, ambitions, hopes, desires, or purposes here. But the South is here, and here she intends to remain. The South will never seek a remedy in the madness of another secession. We are here; we are in the house of our fathers; our brothers are our com- panions, and we are at home to stay, thank God ! " Benjamin H. Hill. GEORGIA AGAIN IN THE UNION 307 QUESTIONS. What four things were done by the convention in Milledgeville ? Who was elected governor in 1865? Why was he deposed from office? What did he take with him when he left the State ? What did the legislature present to him afterward ? In what particular was reconstruction a trying period ? What can you say of the negroes at this time ? What was the Ku Klux Klan? When was Georgia readmitted to the Union ? — .--f* .-«■ ItaiN -X &■- - ^ri MM . ^^ - -n¥^ \ ?o8 LESSON 75. GEORGIA SINCE THE WAR. The history of Georgia since the war has been one of gradual recovery from the distress of that period. The people bravely set to work to overcome the losses they suffered and to build up their wasted fortunes. To see how well they have succeeded we have only to consider the great State of to-day and to remember that only about fifty years have passed since it was desolated by the Northern army. Henry W. Grady. — Henry W. Grady, one of the bril- liant editors and orators of the State, speaking of the Southern soldier, said in one of his speeches: " What does he do — this hero in gray with a heart of gold ? Does he sit down in sullenness and despair ? Not for a day. Surely God, who had stripped him of his prosperity, inspired him in his adversity. As ruin was never before so overwhelm- ing, never was restoration swifter." Constitution of 1877. — One of the important things to engage the attention of the people was that of a new con- stitution. The people had never been satisfied with the constitution made in reconstruction times, and a conven- tion was called to revise it. This convention met in Atlanta in July, 1877, and adopted the constitution under which the affairs of the State are now conducted. It is known as the Constitution of 1877, and may be found in the Appendix to this book. 309 3IO GEORGIA AS A STATE Atlanta becomes the Capital. — At the election held in December of the same year, the question of the capital was submitted to the people for their decision. The contest was between Milledgeville and Atlanta, and excited great interest. The question was discussed by speeches before the people in every county. Atlanta won by a majority of fifty thousand votes. Thus the seat of govern- ment of the State, moved from Savannah to Louisville and thence to Milledgeville, was finally fixed in Atlanta. The Capitol Building. — A beautiful capitol building has been erected on a commanding hill in Atlanta. One nota- ble fact about the building is that it cost less money to build it than was appropriated by the legislature for the purpose. One million dollars was set aside for the capitol, and, after all expenses were paid, a small balance remained in the treasury. The material is limestone, with Georgia granite for the foundation and base, and Georgia marble for the interior. Governors after the War. — After the term of ofhce of Charles J. Jenkins expired, Rufus B. Bullock became gov- ernor. He was the only governor ever elected by the Re- publican party in Georgia. All the others have been Demo- crats. Governor Bullock resigned, and was succeeded by James M. Smith. He, in turn, was succeeded by Alfred H. Colquitt, who had been a general in the war and had won reputation in battles in Florida. He is often spoken of as " the Hero of the battle of Olustee." Colquitt was succeeded by Alexander H. Stephens. Stephens was now past seventy years of age, but still pre- served a clear mind and great energy. His election was a GEORGIA SINCE THE WAR 3" mark of popular esteem and appreciation of his great public services through a long life. In a few months he was stricken with an illness from which he never recovered. He died in ofhce and was succeeded by Henry D. McDaniel. The Gordon Monument. McDaniel was succeeded by John B. Gordon. His great career as a soldier, his high character, and his genial manners greatly endeared him to the hearts of the people. In later years, after his death, a splendid monument in his honor was erected on the grounds of the capitol square in Atlanta. 312 GEORGIA AS A STATE Gordon was succeeded by William J. Northen. He was nominated and elected without opposition — a very un- usual thing in this State. Governor Northen was succeeded by W. Y. Atkinson. Then came in order Allen D. Candler, Joseph M. Terrell, Hoke Smith, and Joseph M.- Brown. After Brown's first term of office expired he was opposed by Hoke Smith, who was elected. Thus Hoke Smith became governor again in 191 1. Shortly afterward he was elected United States senator, and was succeeded by Joseph M. Brown, whom he had defeated in the former election. At the general election in 191 2 John M. Slaton, of Atlanta, was elected to succeed Governor Brown. Progress of Georgia. — During these years since the war many colleges and schools have been founded, a pubhc school system has been inaugurated, and much attention has been paid to the subject of education. The farming in- terests of the State have greatly improved, good roads are being built into the rural districts, and railroads have been extended into new sections. Georgia has recovered from the ravages of war, and is once more a prosperous State, filled with happy and industrious people. Here our history may come to a close for the present. We have reviewed the glorious past of a State. The Httle colony planted by Oglethorpe on the banks of the Savannah River at Yamacraw nearly two hundred years ago has passed through many trials, difificulties, and dangers. However, it has continued to grow and improve until at last it has come to the present glory and is acknowledged to be the " Empire State of the South." GEORGIA SINCE THE WAR 313 QUESTIONS. What did the people do after the war? When was the present Constitution adopted? When was it finally decided to make Atlanta the capital? What can you say of the capitol building? What can you say of Governor Bullock? What name is given to Governor Colquitt ? What governor, who was also a great statesman, died in office? What general, statesman, and governor has a monument in Georgia to his memory, and where? Name the governors since the war. What name is given to Georgia? REVIEW QUESTIONS. 1. What is the oldest chartered school in Georgia? 2. What city became the capital of Georgia after Savannah? 3. When did Georgia enter the Union of States under the Federal Constitution ? 4. Who signed the Constitution in behalf of Georgia ? 5. When did George Washington visit Georgia? 6. Who invented the cotton gin? 7. What was the Yazoo fraud ? 8. When was the great seal of State adopted ? 9. When was the University of Georgia founded ? 10. When was the western territory of Georgia ceded to the United States? 1 1 . What city became the capital of Georgia after Louisville ? 12. What Georgia inventor devised a steamboat? 13. What steamship first crossed the Atlantic? 14. What is the origin of the term Georgia cracker? 15. What were the tobacco rollers? 16. What Georgian was once candidate for president? 17. Name the political parties in Georgia about 1825. 18. What Georgia statesman defied the government? 19. What was the Treaty of 1825? 20. What famous Frenchman visited Georgia in 1825? 314 GEORGIA AS A STATE 21. Who invented the Cherokee alphabet? 22. When was gold discovered in Georgia? 23. When did the Cherokees leave Georgia? 24. What university was founded by the Baptists ? 25. What college in Georgia was founded by the Methodists? 26. What distinction has Wesleyan Female College ? 27. What was the first railroad in Georgia? 28. What railroad was built by the State ? 29. What names has Atlanta had ? 30. Who discovered the anaesthetic power of sulphuric ether? 31. Who was the war governor of Georgia? 32. When did Georgia secede ? 33. What Georgian was vice president of the Confederacy? 34. Name some prominent Georgia generals. 35. Describe Sherman's march to the sea. 36. When was Georgia readmitted to the Union ? GOVERNORS OF GEORGIA COLONIAL: Gen. James E. Ogle- thorpe 1732 William Stephens 1 743 Henry Parker 1751 Patrick Graham (Acting) 1753 PROVINCL\L: John Reynolds 1754 Henry Ellis 1757 James Wright 1760 PROVISIONAL: Archibald Bulloch, Presi- dent 1776 Button Gwinnett, Presi- dent 1777 STATE: John A. Treutlen 1777 John Houston 1778 John Wereat 1778 George Walton (Acting) . 1779 Richard Howley 1780 George Wells (Acting) . 1780 Stephen Heard (Acting) . 1781 Nathan Brownson 1781 John Martin 1782 Lyman Hall 1783 John Houston 1784 Samuel Elbert 1785 Edward Telfair 1786 George Matthews 1787 George Handly 1788 George Walton 1789 Edward Telfair 1790 George Matthews 1793 Jared Irwin 1 796 James Jackson 1798 David Emanuel 1801 JosiAH Tatnall 1 801 John Milledge 1802 Jared Irwin 1806 David B. Mitchell 1809 Peter Early 1813 David B. Mitchell 18 15 William Rabun 181 7 Matthew Talbot, Presi- dent of Senate 1819 John Clark 1819 George M. Troup 1823 John Forsyth 1827 George R. Gilmer 1829 Wilson Lumpkin 183 1 William Schley 1833 George R. Gilmer 1837 Charles J. McDonald. . 1839 George W. Crawford . . 1843 George W. Towns 1847 Howell Cobb 1851 Herschel V. Johnson. . . 1853 Joseph E. Brown 1857 James Johnson, Provi- sional Governor 1865 Charles J. Jenkins 1865 Gen. T. H. Ruger, U.S.A., Military Governor 1868 Rufus B. Bullock 1868 Benjamin Conley, Presi- dent of Senate 1871 James M. Smith 1872 Alfred H. Colquitt. . . . 1876 Alexander H. Stephens 1882 James S. Boynton, Presi- dent of Senate 1883 Henry D. McDaniel 1883 John B. Gordon 1886 W. J. NoRTHEN 1890 W. Y. Atkinson 1894 A. D. Candler 1898 Joseph M. Terrell 1902 Hoke Smith 1907 Jos. M. Brown 1909 Hoke Smith 1911 John M. Slaton, Presi- dent of Senate 191 2 Jos. M. Brown 1912 John M. Slaton (Elect).. . 1913 315 LIST OF COUNTIES Showing their Names, for whom named, the County Seat, when laid out, and Population, 1910. Name. Applmg Baker Baldwin Banks Bartow Ben Hill Berrien Bibb Bleckley Brooks Bryan Bulloch Burke Butts Calhoun Camden Campbell Carroll Catoosa Charlton Chatham Chattahoochee Chattooga Cherokee Clarke Clay Clayton Clinch Cobb Coffee Colquitt Columbia Coweta Crawford Crisp Dade Dawson Decatur Dekalb Dodge Dooly Dougherty Douglas Early Echols Effingham Elbert Emanuel For Whom. Col. Dan'l Appling Baxley J Col. John Baker Newton jAbram Baldwin Milledgeville jDr. Richard Banks Homer Gen. Francis S. Bartow. Cartersville. . Benj. H. Hill Fitzgerald. . . John M. Berrien Nashville. . . . Dr. W. W. Bibb Macon Logan E. Bleckley Cochran Preston L. Brooks Quitman Jonathan Bryan Clyde Arch. Bulloch Statesboro. . . Edmund Burke Waynesboro. Captain Sam. Butts. . . . Jackson John C. Calhoun Morgan Earl of Camden St. Marys. . . Duncan G. Campbell. . . Fairburn Charles Carroll Carrollton . . . Catoosa Ringgold. . . . R. M. Charlton Folkston Earl of Chatham Savannah. . . . Chattahoochee River. . Cusseta Chattooga River vSummerville. Cherokee Indians Canton Gen. Elijah Clarke Athens Henry Clay jFort Gaines . , A. S. Clayton Jonesboro. . . . Gen. Duncan S. Clinch. Homerville. . John Cobb Marietta. . . . Gen. John Coffee Douglas Walter T. Colquitt Moultrie Christopher Columbus. Appling Chief of the Cowetas. . . Newnan Wm. H. Crawford Knoxville. . . . Charles F. Crisp Cordele Maj. Francis Dade Trenton Wm. C. Dawson Dawsonville. . Stephen Decatur Bainbridge . . Baron De Kalb Decatur Wm. E. Dodge Eastman Col. John Dooly Vienna Charles Dougherty Albany Stephen A. Douglas. . . . Douglasville. Gov. Peter Early jBlakely Robert M. Echols Statenville. . . Lord Efffngham Springfield. . . . Elberton Swainsboro. . . County Seat. Gov. Sam. Elbert Gov, David Emanuel . .316 Laid out. iai« 1825 1803 1858 1861 1907 1856 1822 1912 1858 1793 1796 1777 1825 1854 1777 1828 1826 1853 1854 1777 1854 1838 1832 1801 1854 1858 1850 1832 1854 1856 1790 1826 1822 1905 1837 1857 1823 1822 1870 1821 1853 1870 1818 1858 1777 1790 1812 LIST OF COVNTIES — Continued 317 Name. Fannin Fayette Floyd Forsyth Franklin Fulton Gilmer Glascock Glynn Gordon Grady Greene Gwinnett Habersham . . Hall Hancock Haralson Harris Hart Heard Henry Houston Irwin Jackson Jasper Jeff Davis.. . . Jefferson Jenkins Johnson Jones Laurens , Lee Liberty Lincoln Lowndes Lumpkin McDuffie Mcintosh Macon Madison Marion Meriwether. . Miller Milton Mitchell Monroe Montgomery . Morgan Murray Muscogee .... For Whom. Col. J. W. Fannin Gen. Lafayette Gen. Floyd Gov. John Forsyth. . . . Benjamin Franklin. . . . Robert Fulton Gov. Geo. R. Gilmer.. Gen. Thos. Glascock. . John Glynn Wm. W. Gordon Henry W. Grady Gen. Nat. Greene Gov. Button Gwinnett. Joseph Habersham. . . . Gov. Lyman Hall John Hancock Hugh A. Haralson Charles Harris Nancy Hart Stephen Heard Patrick Henry Gov. John Houston. . . . Gov. Jared Irwin Gov. Jas. Jackson vSergeant Jasper Jefferson Davis Thomas Jefferson Gov. Chas. J. Jenkins. Gov. H. V. Johnson. . . Hon. James Jones Col. John Laurens Richard H. Lee See page 1^3-^ Gen. Benj. Lincoln. . . . Wm. J. Lowndes Gov. Wilson Lumpkin . Geo. McDuffie Mcintosh Family Nath. Macon Jas. Madison Gen. Francis Marion. . Gen. David Meriwether Andrew J. Miller Homer V. Milton Gov. David B. Mitchell Jas. Monroe Gen. Rich. Montgomery Gen. Dan'l Morgan. . . Thos. W. Murray. . . . Muscogee Indians. , . . County Seat. Blue Ridge. . . FayetteviUe. . Rome Gumming Carnesville. . . Atlanta Ellijay Gibson Brunswick. . . . Calhoun Cairo Greensboro. . . Lawrenceville, Clarkesville . . Gainesville. . . Sparta Buchanan Hamilton Hartwell Franklin McDonough . . Perry Ocilla Jefferson Monticello. . . . Hazlehurst. . . Louisville Millen Wrightsville. . Gray Dublin Leesburg Hinesville. . . Lincolnton. . . Valdosta. . . . Dahlonega. . . Thomson. . . . Darien Oglethorpe. . Danielsville . Buena Vista. Greenville. . . Colquitt Alpharetta . . Camilla Forsyth Mt. Vernon. . Madison wSpring Place. Columbus. . . . Laid out. 1854 I82I 1832 1832 1786 1853 1832 1857 1777 1850 1905 1786 I8I8 I8I8 I8I8 1793 1856 1827 1853 1830 I82I I82I I8I8 1796 I8I2 1905 1796 1905 1858 1807 1807 1826 1777 1796 1825 1838 I87I 1793 1837 I8II 1827 1827 1856 1857 1857 I82I 1793 1807 1832 1826 Popular, tion. 12,574 10,966 36,736 11,940 17,894 177.733 9.237 4.669 15.720 15.861 18,457 18,512 28,824 10,134 25.730 19,189 13.514 17,886 16,216 11,189 19,927 23,609 10,461 30,169 16,552 6,050 21,379 11,520 12,897 13,103 35.501 11,679 12,924 8,714 24.436 5.444 10,325 6,442 15,016 16,851 9.147 25,180 7.986 7.239 22,114 20,450 19.638 19.717 9.763 36,227 3i8 LIST OF COUNTIES — CoM/(KMC(i Name. Newton.. .. Oconee Oglethorpe . Paulding — Pickens Pierce Pike Polk Pulaski Putnam Quitman. . . Rabun Randolph. . Richmond. . Rockdale. . Schley Screven. . . . Spalding . . . Stephens. . . Stewart. . . . Sumter Talbot Taliaferro . , Tattnal .... Taylor. . . . Telfair Terrell Thomas. . . Tift Toombs. . . Towns Troup Turner, . . . Twiggs Union Upson Walker. ... Walton Ware Warren. . . . Washington Wayne Webster. . . Wheeler. . . White Whitfield.. Wilcox. . . . Wilkes Wilkinson. . Worth For Whom. Sergeant John Newton. . Oconee River Gen. Jas. E. Oglethorpe. John Paulding Gen. Andrew Pickens . , Franklin Pierce Zebulon M. Pike Jas. K. Polk Count Pulaski Israel Putnam Gen. John A. Quitman. Gov. Wm. Rabun. . . . John Randolph Duke of Richmond " Rockdale Church " . Gov. Wm. Schley. . . . Gen. Jas. Screven Hon. Thos. Spalding . . . Gov. Alex. H. Stephens, Gen. Dan'l Stewart. . . Gen. Thos. Sumter Gov. Matthew Talbot. . Col. Benj. Taliaferro. . . Josiah Tattnal Zach. Taylor Gov. Edward Telfair... Dr. Wm. Terrell Gen. Jett Thomas Nelson Tift Gen. Robert Toombs. . . Gov. Geo. N. Towns. . . Gov. Geo. M. Troup . . . Henry G. Turner Gen. John Twiggs Union Stephen Upson Maj. Freeman Walker. . Gov. Geo. W^alton Nicholas Ware Gen. Joseph Warren. . . . George Washington. . . . Gen. Anthony Wayne . . Daniel Webster Gen. Jos. E. Wheeler. . . Col. John White Rev. Geo. Whitefield. . . Captain John Wilcox. . . John Wilkes Gen. Jas. Wilkinson. . . . Gen. Wm. J. Worth County Seat. Covington. . . . Watkinsville. . Lexington Dallas Jasper Blackshear. . . Zebulon Cedartown. . . Hawkinsville . Eatonton Georgetown . , Clayton Cuthbert. ... Augusta Conyers .... Ellaville Sylvania Griffin Toccoa Lumpkin Americus. . . . Talbotton. . . Crawfordville Reidsville. . . Butler McRae Dawson Thomasville. Tif ton Lyons Hiwassee. . . . Lagrange .... Ashburn Jeffersonville. Blairsville. . . Thomaston. . La Fayette. . Monroe Waycross. . . . Warrenton. . . Sandersville . Jesup Preston Alamo Cleveland. . . Dalton Abbeville. . . . Washington. . Irwinton Sylvester. . . . Laid Popula- out. Hon. 1821 1875 1793 1832 1853 1857 1822 1851 1808 1807 1858 1819 1828 1777 1870 1857 1793 1851 1905 1830 1831 1827 1825 1801 1852 1807 1856 1825 1905 1905 1856 1826 1905 1809 1832 1824 1833 1818 1824 1793 1784 1805 1856 1912 1857 1851 1857 1777 1803 1853 CONSTITUTION OF THE STATE OF GEORGIA PREAMBLE. To perpetuate the principles of free government, insure justice to all, preserve peace, promote the interest and happiness of the citizen, and trans- mit to posterity the enjoyment of liberty, we, the people of Georgia, relying upon the protection and guidance of Almighty God, do ordain and establish this Constitution: ARTICLE I. BILL OF RIGHTS. Section I. Rights of the Citizen. 1. Origin and Foundation of Government. — All government of right originates with the people, is founded upon their will only, and is instituted solely for the good of the whole. Public officers are the trustees and servants of the people, and at all times amenable to them. 2. Protection the Duty of Government. — Protection to person and property is the paramount duty of government, and shall be impartial and complete. 3. Life, Liberty, and Property. — No person shall be deprived of life, liberty, or property, except by due process of law. 4. Right to the Courts. — No person shall be deprived of the right to prosecute or defend his own cause, in any of the courts of this State, in person, by attorney, or both. 5. Benefit of Counsel, Accusation, List of Witnesses, Compulsory Process and Trial. — Every person charged with an offense against the laws of this State shall have the privilege and benefit of counsel; shall be furnished, on demand, with a copy of the accusation, and a list of the wit- nesses on whose testimony the charge against him is founded; shall have compulsory process to obtain the testimony of his own witnesses; shall be confronted with the witnesses testifying against him, and shall have a public and speedy trial by an impartial jury. 6. Crimination of Self not Compelled. — No person shall be com- pelled to give testimony tending in any manner to criminate himself. 7. Banishment; Whipping. — Neither banishment beyond the limits of the State, nor whipping, as a punishment- for crime, shall be allowed. 8. Jeopardy of Life, etc.. More than Once, Forbidden. — No person shall be put in jeopardy of life, or liberty, more than once for the same offense, save on his, or her, own motion for a new trial after conviction, or in case of mistrial. 319 320 HISTORY OF GEORGIA 9. Bail, Fines, Punishments, Arrests. — Excessive bail shall not be required, nor excessive fines imposed, nor cruel and unusual punishments inflicted; nor shall any person be abused in being arrested, while under arrest, or in prison. 10. Costs. — No person shall be compelled to pay costs, except after conviction on final trial. 11. Habeas Corpus. — The writ of habeas corpus shall not be suspended. 12. Freedom of Conscience. — All men have the natural and inalien- able right to worship God, each according to the dictates of his own con- science, and no human authority should, in any case, control or interfere with such right of conscience. 13. Religious Opinions, etc. — No inhabitant of this State shall be molested in person or property, or prohibited from holding any public office or trust, on account of his religious opinions; but the right of liberty of conscience shall not be so construed as to excuse acts of licentiousness, or justify practices inconsistent with the peace and safety of the State. 14. Appropriations to Sects Forbidden. — No money shall ever be taken from the public treasury, directly or indirectly, in aid of any church, sect, or denomination of religionists, or of any sectarian institution. 15. Liberty of Speech Guaranteed. — No law shall ever be passed to curtail, or restrain, the liberty of speech, or of the press; any person may speak, write, and publish his sentiments, on all subjects, being responsible for the abuse of that liberty. 16. Searches and Warrants. — The right of the people to be secure in their persons, houses, papers, and effects against unreasonable searches and seizures shall not be violated; and no warrant shall issue except upon probable cause, supported by oath, or affirmation, particularly describing the place, or places, to be searched, and the persons or things to be seized. 17. Slavery. — There shall be within the State of Georgia neither slavery nor involuntary servitude, save as a punishment for crime after legal con- viction thereof. 18. Status of the Citizen. — The social status of the citizen shall never be the subject of legislation. 19. Civil Authority Superior to Military. — The civil authority shall be superior to the military, and no soldier shall, in time of peace, be quartered in any house without the consent of the owner, nor in time of war, except by the civil magistrate, in such manner as may be provided by law. 20. Contempts. — The power of the courts to punish for contempts shall be limited by legislative acts. 21. Imprisonment for Debt. — There shall be no imprisonment for debt. 22. Arms. — The right of the people to keep and bear arms shall not be infringed, but the General Assembly shall have power to prescribe the manner in which arms may be borne. 23. Legislative, Judicial, and Executive Separate. — The legislative, judicial, and executive powers shall forever remain separate and distinct, and no person discharging the duties of one shall at the same time exercise the functions of either of the others, except as herein provided. 24. Right to Assemble and Petition. — The people have the right to assemble peaceably for their common good, and to apply to those vested with the powers of government for redress of grievances, by petition or remonstrance. CONSTITUTION OF THE STATE OF GEORGIA 321 25. Citizens, Protection of. — All citizens of the United States resident in this State are hereby declared citizens of this State; and it shall be the duty of the General Assembly to enact such laws as will protect them in the full enjoyment of the rights, privileges, and immunities due to such citizen- ship. Section II. Certain Offenses Defined. 1. Libel; Jury in Criminal Trials. — In all prosecutions or indict- ments for libel, the truth may be given in evidence; and the jury in all criminal cases shall be the judges of the law and the facts. The power of the judges to grant new trials in case of conviction is preserved. 2. Treason. — Treason against the State of Georgia shall consist in levying war against her, adhering to her enemies, giving them aid and com- fort. No person shall be convicted of treason, except on the testimony of two witnesses to the same overt act, or confession in open court. 3. Conviction. — No conviction shall work corruption of blood, or forfeiture of estate. 4. Lotteries. — All lotteries, and the sale of lottery tickets, are hereby prohibited; and this prohibition shall be enforced by penal laws. 5. Lobbying. — Lobbying is declared to be a crime, and the General Assembly shall enforce this provision by suitable penalties. 6. Fraud; Property Concealment. — The General Assembly shall have the power to provide for the punishment of fraud; and shall provide, by law, for reaching property of the debtor concealed from the creditor. Section III. Protection to Person and Property. L Private Ways: Just Compensation. — In cases of necessity, private ways may be granted upon just compensation being first paid by the appli- cant. Private property shall not be taken, or damaged, for public purposes, without just and adequate compensation being first paid. 2. Attainder; ex Post Facto and Retroactive Laws, etc. — No bill of attainder, ex post facto law, retroactive law, or law impairing the obligation of contracts, or making irrevocable grants of special privileges or immunities, shall be passed. 3. Revocation of Grants. — No grant of special privileges or immuni- ties shall be revoked, except in such manner as to work no injustice to the corporators or creditors of the incorporation. Section IV. Special Legislation Forbidden. 1. General Laws, and How Varied. — Laws of a general nature shall have uniform operation throughout the State, and no special law shall be enacted in any case for which provision has been made by an existing general law. No general law affecting private rights shall be varied in any particu- lar case, by special legislation, except with the free consent, in writing, of all persons to be affected thereby; and no person under legal disability to contract is capable of such consent. 2. What Acts Void. — Legislative acts in violation of this Constitution, or the Constitution of the United States, are void, and the judiciary shall so declare them. 322 HISTORY OF GEORGIA Section V. Governmental Rights of the People. 1. State Rights. — The people of this State have the inherent, sole, and exclusive right of regulating their internal government, and the police thereof, and of altering and abolishing their Constitution whenever it may be neces- sary to their safety and happiness. 2. Enumeration of Rights Not Deny Others. — The enumeration of rights herein contained as a part of this Constitution shall not be construed to deny to the people any inherent rights which they may have hitherto enjoyed. ARTICLE II. ELECTIVE FRANCHISE. Section I. Qualification of Voters. 1. Elections by Ballot, and Voters must be Registered. — After the year 1908 elections by the people shall be by ballot, and only those persons shall be allowed to vote who have been first registered in accordance with the requirements of law. 2. Who Shall be an Elector Entitled to Register and Vote. — Every male citizen of this State who is a citizen of the United States, twenty- one years old or upwards, not laboring under any of the disabilities named in this Article and possessing the qualifications provided by it, shall be an elector and entitled to register and vote at any election by the people: Provided, that no soldier, sailor, or marine in the military or naval service of the United States shall acquire the rights of an elector by reason of being stationed on duty in this State. 3. Who Entitled to Register and Vote. — To entitle a person to register and vote at any election by the people, he shall have resided in the State one year next preceding the election, and in the county in which he offers to vote six months next preceding the election, and shall have paid all taxes which may have been required of him since the adoption of the Constitution of Georgia of 1877 that he may have had an opportunity of paying agreeably to law. Such payment must have been made at least six months prior to the election at which he offers to vote, except when such elections are held within six months from the expiration of the time fixed by law for the payment of such taxes. 4. Qualifications of Elector. — Every male citizen of this State shall be entitled to register as an elector, and to vote in all elections in said State, who is not disqualified under the provisions of Section 2 of Article 2 of this Constitution, and who possesses the qualifications described in paragraphs 2 and 3 of this Section or who will possess them at the date of the election occurring next after his registration, and who in addition thereto comes within either of the classes provided for in the five following subdivisions of this paragraph. (1) All persons who have honorably served in the land or naval forces of the United States in the Revolutionary War, or in the War of 1812, or in the War with Mexico, or in any war with the Indians, or in the War between the States, or in the War with Spain, or who honorably served in the land or naval forces of the Confederate States or of the State of Georgia in the War between the States; or. CONSTITUTION OF THE STATE OF GEORGIA 323 (2) All persons lawfully descended from those embraced in the classes enumerated in the subdivision next above; or, (3) All persons who are of good character and understand the duties and obligations of citizenship under a republican form of government; or, (4) All persons who can correctly read in the English language any para- graph of the Constitution of the United States or of this State and correctly write the same in the English language when read to them by any one of the registrars, and all persons who solely because of physical disability are unable to comply with the above requirements, but who can understand and give a reasonable interpretation of any paragraph of the Constitution of the United States or of this State that may be read to them by any one of the registrars; or (5) Any person who is the owner in good faith in his own right of at least forty acres of land situated in this State, upon which he resides, or is the owner in good faith in his own right of property situated in this State and assessed for taxation at a value of $500.00. 5. Registrars Shall Prepare Roster. — The right to register under subdivisions 1 and 2 of paragraph 4 shall continue only until January 1st, 1915. But the registrars shall prepare a roster of all persons who register under subdivisions 1 and 2 of paragraph 4, and shall return the same to the clerk's office of the superior court of their counties, and the clerks of the superior court shall send copies of the same to the Secretary of State, and it shall be the duty of these officers to record and permanently preserve these rosters. Any person who has been once registered under either of the subdivisions 1 or 2 of paragraph 4 shall thereafter be permitted to vote: Provided he meets the requirements of paragraphs 2 and 3 of this Section. 6. Appeal from Decision of Registrars. — Any person to whom the right of registration is denied by the registrars upon the ground that he lacks the qualifications set forth in the five subdivisions of paragraph 4 shall have the right to take an appeal, and any citizen may enter an appeal from the decision of the registrars allowing any person to register under said subdivisions. All appeals must be filed in writing with the registrars within ten days from the date of the decision complained of, and shall be returned by the registrars to the office of the clerk of the superior court to be tried as other appeals. 7. Judgment of Force Pending Appeal. — Pending an appeal and until the final decision of the case, the judgment of the registrars shall re- main in full force. 8. Only Qualified Voter Can Participate in Primary. — No person shall be allowed to participate in a primary of any political party or a con- vention of any political party in this State who is not a qualified voter. 9. Machinery for Registration. — The machinery provided by law for the registration of force October 1st, 1908, shall be used to carry out the provisions of this Section, except when inconsistent with same; the legislature may change or amend the registration laws from time to time, but no such change or amendment shall operate to defeat any of the pro- visions of this Section. Section II. Registration. 1. Registration; Who Disfranchised. — The General Assembly may provide, from time to time, for the registration of all electors, but the follow- 324 HISTORY OF GEORGIA ing classes of persons shall not be permitted to register, vote or hold any office, or appointment of honor or trust in this State, to- wit: (1) Those who shall have been convicted, in any court of competent jurisdiction, of treason against the State, of embezzlement of public funds, malfeasance in office, bribery, or larceny, or of any crime involving moral turpitude, punishable by the laws of this State with imprisonment m the penitentiary, unless such person shall have been pardoned. (2) Idiots and insane persons. Section III. Voters' Privilege. 1. Privilege of Electors. — Electors shall, in all cases, except for treason, felony, larceny and breach of the peace, be privileged from arrest during their attendance on elections, and in going to and returning from the same. Section IV. Disqualification to Hold Office. 1. Holder of Public Funds. — No person who is the holder of any public money, contrary to law, shall be eligible to any office in this State until the same is accounted for and paid into the treasury. 2. Duelling. — No person who, after the adoption of this Constitution, being a resident of this State, shall have been convicted of fighting a duel in this State, or convicted of sending or accepting a challenge, or convicted of aiding or abetting such duel, shall hold office in this State, unless he shall have been pardoned; and every such person shall also be subject to such punishment as may be prescribed by law. Section V. Sale of Liquors, When Forbidden. 1. Sale of Liquors on Election Days. — The General Assembly shall, by law, forbid the sale, distribution, or furnishing of intoxicating drinks withm two miles of election precincts on days of election — State, county or municipal — and prescribe punishment for any violation of the same. Section VI. Returns of Elections. 1. Election Returns. — Returns of election for all civil officers elected by the people, who are to be commissioned by the Governor, and also for the members of the General Assembly, shall be made to the Secretary of State, unless otherwise provided by law. ARTICLE III. LEGISLATIVE DEPARTMENT. Section I. Legislative Power, Where Vested. 1. Legislative Power. — The legislative power of the State shall be vested in a General Assembly, which shall consist of a Senate and House of Representatives. Section IL Senatorial Districts. 1. Number of Senators, etc. — The Senate shall consist of forty-four members. There shall be forty-four Senatorial districts, as now arranged by counties. Each district shall have one Senator. CONSTITUTION OF THE STATE OF GEORGIA 325 2. Districts Changed, How. — The General Assembly may chanj^o these districts after each census of the United States: Provided, that neither the number of districts nor the number of senators from each district shall be increased. Section III. County Representation. 1. Number of Representatives. — The House of Representatives shall consist of one hundred and eighty-four representatives, apportioned among the several counties as follows, to- wit: (The apportionment was changed by the General Assembly in 1911 to the following: To the six counties having the largest population, viz: Fulton, Chatham, Richmond, Bibb, Ployd, and Muscogee, three representatives each; to the twentj^-six counties having the next largest population, viz.: Laurens, Carroll, Jackson, Sumter, Thomas, Decatur, Gwinnett, Coweta, Cobb, Washington, DeKalb, Burke, Bulloch, Troup, Hall, Walton, Bartow, Meriwether, Emanuel, Lowndes, Elbert, Brooks, Houston, Wilkes, Clarke, and Ware, two representatives each; and to the remaining one hundred and fourteen counties, one representative each. In 1912 two new counties were created.) 2. Changed, How. — The above apportionment shall be changed by the General Assembly at its first session after each census taken by the United States Government, so as to give the six counties having the largest popula- tion three representatives, each; and to the twenty-six counties having the next largest population two representatives, each ; but in no event shall the aggregate number of representatives be increased. Section IV. The General Assembly. 1. Term of Members. — The members of the General Assembly shall be elected for two years, and shall serve until their successors are elected. 2. Election, When. — The first election for members of the General Assembly, under this Constitution, shall take place on the first Wednesday in December, 1877; the second election for the same shall be held on the first Wednesday in October, 1880, and subsequent elections biennially on that day, until the day of election is changed by law. 3. Meeting of the General Assembly. — The first meeting of the General Assembly, after the ratification of this Constitution, shall be on the fourth Wednesday in October, 1878, and annually thereafter, on the same day, until the day shall be changed by law. No session of the General Assembly shall continue longer than fifty days: Provided, that if an im- peachment trial is impending at the end of fifty days, the session may be prolonged till the completion of said trial. (Legislature now meets fourth Wednesday in June.) 4. Quorum. — A majority of each house shall constitute a quorum to transact business; but a smaller number may adjourn from day to day and compel the presence of its absent members, as each house may provide. 5. Oath of Members. — Each senator and representative, before taking his seat, shall take the following oath, or affirmation, to-wit: "I will support the Constitution of this State, and of the United States; and on all questions and measures which may come before me, I will so conduct myself as will, in my judgment, be most conducive to the interests and prosperity of this State." 6. Length of Session-s. — (See par. 3 this section.) 326 HISTORY OF GEORGIA 7. Eligibility; Appointments Forbidden. — No person holding a military commission, or other appointment or office, having any emolument or compensation annexed thereto, under this State, or the United States, or either of them, except justices of the peace and officers of the militia, nor any defaulter for public money, or for any legal taxes required of him, shall have a seat in either house, nor shall any senator or representative, after his qualification as such, be elected by the General Assembly, or appointed by the Governor, either with or without the advice and consent of the Senate, to any office or appointment having any emolument annexed thereto, during the time for which he shall have been elected. 8. Removal Vacates. — The seat of a member of either house shall be vacated on his removal from the district or county from which he was elected. Section V. The Senate. 1. Qualifications of Senators. — The Senators shall be citizens of the United States who have attained the age of twenty-five years, and who shall have been citizens of this State for four years, and for one year residents of the district from which elected. 2. President. — The presiding officer of the Senate shall be styled the President of the Senate, and he shall be elected viva voce from the Senators. 3. Impeachments. — The Senate shall have .the sole power to try im- peachments. 4. Trial of Impeachments. — When sitting for that purpose, the mem- bers shall be on oath or affirmation, and shall be presided over by the Chief Justice, or the presiding justice of the Supreme Court. Should the Chief Justice be disqualified, the Senate shall select the judge of the Supreme Court to preside. No person shall be convicted without the concurrence of two-thirds of the members present. 5. Judgments in Impeachments. — Judgments, in cases of impeach- ment, shall not extend further than removal from office and disqualification to hold and enjoy any office of honor, trust, or profit, within this State; but the party convicted shall, nevertheless, be liable and subject to indict- ment, trial, judgment and punishment, according to law. Section VI. The House of Representatives. 1. Qualifications of Representatives. — The representatives shall be citizens of the United States who have attained the age of twenty-one years, and who shall have been citizens of this State for two years, and for one year residents of the counties from which elected. . 2. Speaker. — The presiding officer of the House of Representatives shall be styled the Speaker of the House of Representatives, and shall be elected viva voce from the body. 3. Power to Impeach. — The House of Representatives shall have the sole power to impeach all persons who shall have been, or may be, in office. Section VII. Enactment of Laws. 1. Elections, Returns, etc.; Disorderly Conduct. — Each house shall be the judge of the election, returns, and qualifications of its members and shall have power to punish them for disorderly behavior, or misconduct, by censure, fine, imprisonment, or expulsion, but no member shall be ex- pelled, except by a vote of two-thirds of the house to which he belongs. CONSTITUTION OF THE STATE OF GEORGIA 327 2. Contempts, How Punished. — Each house may punish by imprison- ment, not extending beyond the session, any person, not a member, who shall be guilty of a contempt by any disorderly behavior in its presence, or who shall rescue, or attempt to rescue, any person arrested by order of either house. 3. Privilege of Members. — The members of both houses shall be free from arrest during their attendance on the General Assembly, and in going thereto or returning therefrom, except for treason, felony, larceny, or breach of the peace; and no member shall be liable to answer in any other place for anything spoken in debate in either house. 4. Journals. — Each house shall keep a journal of its proceedings, and publish it immediately after its adjournment. 5. Where Kept. — The original journal shall be preserved, after publi- cation, in the office of the Secretary of State, but there shall be no other record thereof. 6. Yeas and Nays, When Taken. — The yeas and nays on any question shall, at the desire of one-fifth of the members present, be entered on the journal. 7. Bills to be Read. — Every bill, before it shall pass, shall be read three times, and on three separate days, in each house, unless in cases of actual invasion or insurrection; but the first and second reading of each local bill, and bank and railroad charters shall consist of the reading of the title only, unless said bill is ordered to be engrossed. 8. One Subject-Matter Expressed. — No law or ordinance shall pass which refers to more than one subject-matter, or contains matter different from what is expressed in the title thereof. 9. General Appropriation Bill. — The general appropriation bill shall embrace nothing except appropriations fixed by previous laws, the ordinary expenses of the executive, legislative, and judicial departments of the govern- ment, payment of the public debt and interest thereon, and the support of the public institutions and educational interests of the State. All other appropriations shall be made by separate bills, each embracing but one subject. 10. Bills for Revenue. — All bills for raising revenue, or appropriating money, shall originate in the House of Representatives, but the Senate may propose or concur in amendments, as in other bills. 11. Public Money, How Drawn. — No money shall be drawn from the treasury except by appropriation made by law ; and a regular statement and account of the receipt and expenditure of all public money shall be published every three months, and, also, with the laws passed by each session of the General Assembly. 12. Bills Appropriating Money. — No bill or resolution appropriating money shall become a law, unless, upon its passage, the yeas and nays, in each house, are recorded. 13. Acts vSigned; Rejected Bills. — All acts shall be signed by the President of the Senate and the Speaker of the House of Representatives, and no bill, ordinance, or resolution, intended to have the effect of a law, which shall have been rejected by either house, shall be again proposed during the same session, under the same or any other title, without the con- sent of two-thirds of the house by which the same was rejected. 14. Majority of Members to Pass Bill. — No bill shall become a law unless it shall receive a majority of the votes of all the members elected to 328 HISTORY OF GEORGIA each house of the General Assembly, and it shall, in every instance, so appear on the journal. 15. Local Bills. — (Stricken out by amendment.) 16. Notice of Intention to Ask Local Legislation Necessary. — No local or special bill shall be passed, unless notice of the intention to apply therefor shall have been published in the locality where the matter, or thing to be affected, may be situated, which notice shall be given at least thirty days prior to the introduction of such bill into the General Assembly, and in the manner to be prescribed by law. The evidence of such notice, having been published, shall be exhibited in the General Assembly before such act shall be passed. 17. Statutes and Sections of Code, How Amended. — No law, or sec- tion of the Code, shall be amended or repealed by mere reference to its title, or to the number of the section of the Code, but the amending or repealing act shall distinctly describe the law to be amended or repealed, as well as the alteration to be made. 18. Corporate Powers, How Granted. — The General Assembly shall have no power to grant corporate powers and privileges to private com- panies; to make or change election precincts; nor to establish bridges or ferries; nor to change names of legitimate children; but it shall prescribe by law the manner in which such powers shall be exercised by the courts ; it may confer this authority to grant corporate powers and privileges to private companies to the judges of the superior courts of this State in vacation. All corporate powers and privileges to banking, insurance, railroad, canal, navigation, express and telegraph companies shall be issued and granted by the secretary of State, in such manner as shall be prescribed by law; and if in any event the secretary of State should be disqualified to act in any case, then in that event the legislature shall provide by general laws by what person such charters shall be granted. 19. Recognizances. — The General Assembly shall have no power to relieve principals or securities upon forfeited recognizances, from the pay- ment thereof, either before or after judgment thereon, unless the principal in the recognizance shall have been apprehended and placed in the custody of the proper officer. 20. Street Railways. — The General Assembly shall not authorize the construction of any street passenger railway within the limits of any incor- porated town or city, without the consent of the corporate authorities. 21. Yeas and Nays to be Entered, When. — Whenever the Constitu- tion requires a vote of two-thirds of either or both houses for the passing of an act or resolution, the yeas and nays on the passage thereof shall be entered on the journal. 22. Powers of the Legislature. — The General Assembly shall have power to make all laws and ordinances consistent with this Constitution, and not repugnant to the Constitution of the United States, which they shall deem necessary and proper for the welfare of the State. 23. Signature of Governor. — No provision in this Constitution, for a two-thirds vote of both houses of the General Assembly, shall be construed to waive the necessity for the signature of the Governor, as in any other case, except in the case of the two-thirds vote required to override the veto, and in case of prolongation of a session of the General Assembly. 24. Adjournments. — Neither house shall adjourn for more than three days, or to any other place, without the consent of the other; and in case CONSTITUTION OF THE STATE OF GEORGIA 329 of disagreement between the two houses on a question of adjournment, the Governor may adjourn either or both of them. Section VIII. Officers of the General Assembly. 1. Secretary and Clerk. — The officers of the two houses, other than the President and Speaker, shall be a secretary of the Senate, and clerk of the House of Representatives, and such assistants as they may appoint; but the clerical expenses of the Senate shall not exceed sixty dollars per daj^ for each session, nor those of the House of Representatives seventy dollars per day, for each session. The secretary of the Senate and clerk of the House of Representatives shall be required to give bond and security for the faithful discharge of their respective duties. Section IX. Pay of Members. 1. Compensation. — The per diem of members of the General Assembly shall not exceed four dollars; and mileage shall not exceed ten cents for each mile travelled, by the nearest practicable route, in going to, and returning from, the capital; but the President of the Senate and the Speaker of the House of Representatives shall each receive not exceeding seven dollars per day. Section X. Elections by General Assembly. 1. Elections. — All elections by the General Assembly shall be viva voce, and the vote shall appear on the journal of the House of Representa- tives. When the Senate and House of Representatives unite for the purpose of elections, they shall meet in the Representative Hall, and the President of the Senate shall, in such cases, preside and declare the result. Section XI. Married Woman's Property. 1. Wife's Estate. — All property of the wife at the time of her marriage, and all property given to, inherited, or acquired by her, shall remain her separate property, and not be liable for the debts of her husband. Section XII. Insurance Companies. 1. Non-Resident Insurance Companies. — All life-insurance com- panies now doing business in this State, or which may desire to establish agencies and do business in the State of Georgia, chartered by other States of the Union, or foreign states, shall show that they have deposited with the comptroller-general of the State in which they are chartered, or of this State, the insurance commissioners, or such other officer as may be authorized to receive it, not less than one hundred thousand dollars, in such securities as may be deemed by such officer equivalent to cash, subject to his order, as a guarantee fund for the security of policy holders. 2. License by Comptroller. — When such showing is made to the comptroller-general of the State of Georgia by a proper certificate from the State official having charge of the funds so deposited, the comptroller-general of the State of Georgia is authorized to issue, to the company making such showfng, a license to do business in the State, upon paying the fees required by law. 330 HISTORY OF GEORGIA 3. Resident Insurance Companies. — All life-insurance companies chartered by the State of Georgia, or which may hereafter be chartered by the State, shall, before doing business, deposit, with the comptroller-general of the State of Georgia, or with some strong corporation, which may be approved by said comptroller-general, one hundred thousand dollars, in such securities as maj' be deemed by him equivalent to cash, to be subject to his order, as a guarantee fund for the security of the policy holders of the company making such deposit, all interests and dividends arising from such securities to be paid, when due, to the company so depositing. Any such securities as may be needed or desired by the company may be taken from said department at any time by replacing them with other securities equally acceptable to the comptroller-general, whose certificate for the same shall be furnished to the company. 4. General Assembly to Enact Laws for People's Protection, etc. — The General Assembly shall, from time to time, enact laws to compel all fire-insurance companies doing business in this State, whether chartered by this State or otherwise, to deposit reasonable securities with the treasurer of this State, to secure the people against loss by the operations of said companies. 5. Reports by Insurance Companies. — The General Assembly shall - compel all insurance companies in this State or doing business therein, under proper penalties, to make semi-annual reports to the Governor, and print the same at their own expense, for the information and protection of the people. ARTICLE IV. POWER OF THE GENERAL ASSEMBLY OVER TAX.\TION. Section I. Taxation. 1. Taxation, a Sovereign Right. — The right of taxation is a sovereign right, inalienable, indestructible, is the life of the State, and rightfully be- longs to the people in all republican governments, and neither the General Assembly, nor any nor all other departments of the government established by this Constitution, shall ever have the authority to irrevocably give, grant, limit, or restrain this right; and all laws, grants, contracts, and all other acts whatsoever, by said government, or any department thereof, to effect any of these purposes, shall be and are hereby declared to be null and void for every purpose whatsoever; and said right of taxation shall always be under the complete control of, and revocable by, the State, notwithstanding any gift, grant, or contract whatsoever by the General Assembly. Section II. Regulation of Corporations. 1. Railroad Tariffs. — The power and authority of regulating railroad freights and passenger tariffs, preventing unjust discriminations, and re- quiring reasonable and just rates of freight and passenger tariffs, are hereby conferred upon the General Assembly, whose duty it shall be to pass laws, from time to time, to regulate freight and passenger tariffs, to prohibit unjust discriminations on the various railroads of this State, and to prohibit said roads from charging other than just and reasonable rates, and enforce the same by adequate penalties. CONSTITUTION OF THE STATE OF GEORGIA 331 2. Right of Eminent Domain; Police Power. — The exercise of the right of eminent domain shall never be abridged, nor so construed as to prevent the General Assembly from taking the property and franchises of incorporated companies, and subjecting them to public use, the same as property of individuals; and the exercise of the police power of the State shall never be abridged, nor so construed as to permit corporations to con- duct their business in such a manner as to infringe the equal rights of indi- viduals, or the general well-being of the State. 3. Charters Revived or Amended Become Subject to this Constitu- tion. — The General Assembly shall not remit the forfeiture of the charter of any corporation, now existing, nor alter or amend the same, nor pass any other general or special law for the benefit of said corporation except upon the condition that such corporation shall thereafter hold its charter subject to the provisions of this Constitution ; and every amendment of any charter of any corporation in this State, or any special law for its benefit, accepted thereby, shall operate as a novation of said charter and shall bring the same under the provisions of this Constitution: Provided, that this section shall not extend to any amendment for the purpose of allowing any existing road to take stock in or aid in the building of any branch road. 4. Buying Stock, etc., in Other Corporations; Competition. — The General Assembly of this State shall have no power to authorize any cor- poration to buy shares or stock in any other corporation in this State or elsewhere, or to make any contract, or agreement whatever, with any such corporation, which may have the effect, or be intended to have the effect, to defeat or lessen competition in their respective businesses, or to encourage monopoly; and all such contracts and agreements shall be illegal and void. 5. Rebates. — No railroad company shall give, or pay, any rebate or bonus in the nature thereof, directly or indirectly, or do any act to mislead or deceive the public as to the real rates charged or received for freights or passage; and any such payments shall be illegal and void, and these pro- hibitions shall be enforced by suitable penalties. 6. Obligation of Contracts Preserved. — No provision of this Article shall be deemed, held or taken to impair the obligation of any contract heretofore made by the State of Georgia. 7. General Assembly to Enforce. — The General Assembly shall en- force the provisions of this Article by appropriate legislation. ARTICLE V. EXECUTIVE DEPARTMENT. Section I. Governor. 1. Executive Department. — The officers of the Executive Department shall consist of a Governor, secretary of State, comptroller-general and treasurer. 2. Governor; Term of Office, Salary, etc. — The Executive power shall be vested in a Governor, who shall hold his office during the term of two years, and until his successor shall l)e chosen and qualified. He shall not be eligible to reelection, after the expiration of a second term, for the period of four years. He shall have a salary of five thousand dollars per annum (until otherwise provided by a law passed by a two-thirds vote of 332 HISTORY OF GEORGIA both branches of the General Assembly), which shall not be increased or diminished during the period for which he shall have been elected ; nor shall he receive, within that time, any other emolument from the United States, or either of them, or from any foreign power. 3. Election for Governor. — The first election for Governor, under this Constitution, shall be held on the first Wednesday in October, 1880, and the Governor-elect shall be installed in office at the next session of the General Assembly. An election shall take place biennially thereafter, on said day, until another date be fixed by the General Assembly. Said election shall be held at the places of holding general elections in the several counties of this State, in the manner prescribed for the election of members of the General Assembly, and the electors shall be the same. 4. Returns of Elections. — The returns for every election of Governor shall be sealed up by the managers, separately from other returns, and directed to the President of the Senate and Speaker of the House of Repre- sentatives, and transmitted to the secretary of State, who shall, without opening said returns, cause the same to be laid before the Senate on the day after the two houses shall have been organized, and they shall be trans- mitted by the Senate to the House of Representatives, 5. How Published. — The members of each branch of the General Assembly shall convene in the Representative Hall, and the President of the Senate and Speaker of the House of Representatives shall open and publish the returns in the presence and under the direction of the General Assembly; and the person having the majority of the whole number of votes shall be declared duly elected Governor of this State, but if no person shall have such majority, then from the two persons having the highest number of votes, who shall be in life, and shall not decline an election at the time ap- pointed for the General Assembly to elect, the General Assembly shall, immediately, elect a Governor viva voce; and in all cases of election of a Governor by the General Assembly a majority of the members present shall be necessary to a choice. 6. Contested Elections. — Contested elections shall be determined by both houses of the General Assembly in such manner as shall be prescribed by law. 7. Qualifications of Governor. — No person shall be eligible to the office of Governor who shall not have been a citizen of the United States fifteen years, and a citizen of the State six years, and who shall not have attained the age of thirty years. 8. Death, Resignation, or Disability of Governor. — In case of the death, resignation, or disability of the Governor, the President of the Senate shall exercise the executive powers of the government until such disability be removed, or a successor is elected and qualified. And in case of the death, resignation, or disability of the President of the Senate, the Speaker of the House of Representatives shall exercise the executive powers of the government until the removal of the disability, or the election and qualifica- tion of a Governor. 9. Unexpired Terms. — The General Assembly shall have power to provide, by law, for filling unexpired terms by special elections. 10. Oath of Office. — The Governor shall, before he enters on the duties of his office, take the following oath or affirmation: "I do solemnly swear (or affirm, as the case may be) that I will faithfully execute the office of Governor of the State of Georgia, and will, to the best of my ability, CONSTITUTION OF THE STATE OF GEORGIA 333 preserve, protect and defend the Constitution thereof, and the Constitution of the United States of America." 11. Commander-in-chief. — The Governor shall be commander-in-chief of the army and navy of this State, and of the militia thereof. 12. Reprieves and Pardons. — He shall have power to grant reprieves and pardons, to commute penalties, remove disabilities imposed by law, and to remit any part of a sentence for offenses against the State, after conviction, except in cases of treason and impeachment, subject to such regulations as may be provided by law relative to the manner of applying for pardons. Upon conviction for treason he may suspend the execution of the sentence and report the case to the General Assembly at the next meeting thereof, when the General Assembly shall either pardon, commute the sentence, direct its execution, or grant a further reprieve. He shall, at each session of the General Assembly, communicate to that body each case of reprieve, pardon or commutation granted, stating the name of the con- vict, the offense for which he was convicted, the sentence and its date, the date of the reprieve, pardon or commutation, and the reasons for granting the same. He shall take care that the laws are faithfully executed, and shall be a conservator of the peace throughout the State. 13. Writs of Elections; Called Session of the Legislature. — He shall issue writs of election to fill all vacancies that may happen in the Senate or House of Representatives, and shall give the General Assembly, from time to time, information of the state of the Commonwealth, and recommend to their consideration such measures as he may deem necessary or expedient. He shall have power to convoke the General Assembly on extraordinary occasions, but no law shall be enacted at called sessions of the General Assembly except such as shall relate to the object stated in his proclamation convening them. 14. Filling Vacancies. — When any office shall become vacant, by death, resignation, or otherwise, the Governor shall have power to fill such vacancy, unless otherwise provided by law; and persons so appointed shall continue in office until a successor is commissioned, agreeably to the mode pointed out by this Constitution, or by law in pursuance thereof. 15. Appointments Rejected. — A person once rejected by the Senate shall not be reappointed by the Governor to the same office during the same session, or the recess thereafter. 16. Governor's Veto. — The Governor shall have the re\'ision of all bills passed by the General Assembly, before the same shall become laws, but two-thirds of each house may pass a law notwithstanding his dissent; and if any bill should not be returned by the Governor within five days (Sunday excepted) after it has been presented to him, the same shall be a law, unless the General Assembly, by their adjournment, shall prevent its return. He may approve any appropriation, and disapprove any other appropriation, in the same bill, and the latter shall not be effectual unless passed by two-thirds of each house. 17. Governor Must Approve. — Every vote, resolution, or order, to which the concurrence of both houses may be necessary, except on a question of election, or adjournment, shall be presented to the Governor, and, before it shall take effect, be approved by him, or, being disapproved, shall be repassed by two-thirds of each house. 18. Information from Department Officers; Treasurer and Comp- troller. — He may require information, in writing, from the officers in the 334 HISTORY OF GEORGIA Executive Department on any subject relating to the duties of their respec- tive offices. It shall be the duty of the Governor, quarterly, and oftener if he deems it expedient, to examine, under oath, the treasurer and comptroller- general of the State on all matters pertaining to their respective offices, and to inspect and review their books and accounts. The General Assembly shall have authority to provide by law for the suspension of either of said officers, from the discharge of the duties of his office, and also for the appoint- ment of a suitable person to discharge the duties of the same. 19. Secretaries. — The Governor shall have power to appoint his own secretaries not exceeding two in number, and to provide such other clerical force as may be required in his office, but the total cost for secretaries and clerical force in his office shall not exceed six thousand dollars per annum. Section II. Other Executive Officers. 1. Secretary of State, Comptroller and Treasurer, How Elected. — The secretary of State, comptroller-general and treasurer shall be elected by persons qualified to vote for members of the General Assembly, at the same time and in the same manner as the Governor. The provisions of the Constitution as to the transmission of the returns of election, counting the votes, declaring the result, deciding when there is no election, and when there is a contested election, applicable to the election of Governor, shall apply to the election of secretary of State, comptroller-general and treasurer; they shall be commissioned by the Governor and hold their offices for the same time as the Governor. 2. Treasurer's Salary. — The salary of the treasurer shall not exceed two thousand dollars per annum. The clerical expenses of his department shall not exceed sixteen hundred dollars per annum. 3. Salary of Secretary of State. — The salary of the secretary of State shall not exceed two thousand dollars per annum, and the clerical expenses of his department shall not exceed one thousand dollars per annum. 4. Comptroller-General's Salary. — The salary of the comptroller- general shall not exceed two thousand dollars per annum. The clerical expenses of his department, including the insurance department and wild- land clerk, shall not exceed four thousand dollars per annum; and without said clerk, it shall not exceed three thousand dollars per annum. 5. Profit from Use of Public Money. — The treasurer shall not be allowed, directly or indirectly, to receive any fee, interest, or reward from any person, bank, or corporation for the deposit or use, in any manner, of the public funds; and the General Assembly shall enforce this provision by suitable penalties. 6. Qualifications. — No person shall be eligible to the office of secretary of State, comptroller-general, or treasurer, unless he shall have been a citizen of the United States for ten years, and shall have resided in this State for six years next preceding his election, and shall be twenty-five years of age when elected. All of said officers shall give bond and security, under regu- lations to be prescribed by law, for the faithful discharge of their duties. 7. Fees and Perquisites Denied. — The secretary of State, the comp- troller-general, and the treasurer, shall not bo allowed any fee, perquisite, or compensation, other than their salaries, as prescribed by law, except their necessary expenses when absent from the seat of government on busi- ness for the State. CONSTITUTION OF THE STATE OF GEORGIA 335 Section III. Seal of State. 1. Great Seal. — The Great Seal of the State shall be deposited in the office of the secretary of State, and shall not be affixed to any instrument of writing except by order of the Governor, or General Assembly, and that now in use shall be the great seal of the State until otherwise provided by law. ARTICLE VI. JUDICIARY. Section I. Courts. 1. Courts Enumerated. — The judicial powers of this State shall be vested in a Supreme Court, a Court of Appeals, superior courts, courts of ordinary, justices of the peace, commissioned notaries public, and such other courts as have been or may be established by law. Section II. Supreme Court and Court of Appeals. 1. Supreme Court Judges. — The Supreme Court shall consist of a Chief Justice and five Associate Justices. A majority of the court shall constitute a quorum. 2. Governor to Designate Judges to Preside, When. — When one or more of the judges are disqualified from deciding any case, by interest or otherwise, the Governor shall designate a judge, or judges, of the superior courts to preside in said case. 3. Bondholding Judge Disqualified, When. — No judge of any court shall preside in any case where the validity of any bond — Federal, State, corporation, or municipal — is involved, who holds in his own right, or as the representative of others, any material interest in the class of bonds upon which the question to be decided arises. 4. Terms of Office. — The Chief Justices and Associate Justices shall hold their offices for six years, and until their successors are qualified; but appointments to fill vacancies shall only be for the unexpired term, or until such vacancies are filled by elections, agreeably to the mode pointed out by the Constitution. 5. Jurisdiction. — ■ The Supreme Court shall have no original juris- diction, but shall be a court alone for the trial and correction of errors in law and equity from the superior courts in all civil cases, whether legal or equitable, originating therein or carried thereto from the court of ordinary, and in all cases of conviction of a capital felony, and for the determination of questions certified to it by the Court of Appeals; and shall sit at the seat of government at such times in each year as are or may be prescribed by law, for the trial and determination of writs of error from the superior courts and of questions certified to it as aforesaid. 6. Cases, How Disposed of. — The Supreme Court shall dispose of every case at the first or second term after such writ of error is brought; and in case the plaintiff in error shall not be prepared at the first term to prosecute the case — unless prevented by providential cause — it shall be stricken from the docket, and the judgment below shall stand affirmed. 7. Judgments may be Withheld. — In any case the court may, in its discretion, withhold its judgment until the next term after the same is argued. 33^ HISTORY OF GEORGIA 8. The Supreme Court shall hereafter (after 1896) consist of a Chief Justice and five Associate Justices. The court shall have power to hear and determine cases when sitting, either in a body or in two divisions of three judges each, under such regulations as may be prescribed by the General Assembly. A majority of either division shall constitute a quorum for that division. The Chief Justice and the Associate Justices of the Supreme Court shall hereafter (after 1896) be elected by the people at the same time and in the same manner as the Governor and State House officers are elected. All terms (except unexpired terms) shall be for six years each. In case of any vacancy which causes an unexpired term, the same shall be filled by executive appointment, and the person appointed by the Governor shall hold his office until the next regular election, and until his successor for the balance of the unexpired term shall have been elected and qualified. The returns of said special election shall be made to the secretary of State. 9. Court of Appeals. — The Court of Appeals shall, until otherwise provided by law, consist of three judges, of whom two shall constitute a quorum. It shall sit at the seat of government and at such other places as may be prescribed by law. (Remainder of paragraph provides that the judges shall have the same qualifications, and be elected in the same man- ner as justices of the Supreme Court, and for six-year terms. The Court of Appeals has jurisdiction for the trial and correction of errors from the superior courts in criminal cases not capital, and from the city courts of Atlanta and Savannah, and in such other cases as may be prescribed by law; but the Court of Appeals must certify to the Supreme Court, for its decision, all questions as to the constitutionality of acts of the General Assembly; and it may likewise certify other questions of law. The decisions of the Supreme Court bind the Court of Appeals as precedents.) Section III. Superior Courts. 1. Terms, etc., of Superior Court Judges. — There shall be a judge of the superior courts for each judicial circuit, whose term of office shall be four years, and until his successor is qualified. He may act in other circuits when authorized by law. The legislature shall have authority to add one or more additional judges of the superior court for any judicial circuit in this State, and shall have authority to regulate the manner in which the judges of such circuits shall dispose of the business thereof, and shall fix the time at which the term or terms of office of such additional judge or judges shall begin, and the manner of his appointment or election, and shall have authority from time to time to add to the number of such judges in any judicial circuit, or to reduce the number of judges in any judicial circuit: Provided, that at all times there shall be at least one judge in every judicial circuit of this State. 2. Elections, When to be Made. — The successors to the present and subsequent incumbents shall be elected by the electors, entitled to vote for members of the General Assembly of the whole State, at the general election held for such members, next preceding the expiration of their respective terms. 3. Terms Begin, When. — The terms of the judges to be elected under the Constitution (except to fill vacancies) shall begin on the first day of January after their election. Every vacancy occasioned by death, resigna- tion or other causes shall be filled by appointments of the Governor until CONSTITUTION OF THE STATE OF GEORGIA 337 the first day of January after the general election held next after the expira- tion of thirty days from the time such vacancy occurs, at which election a successor for the unexpired term shall be elected. Section IV. Jurisdiction of Superior Courts. 1. Exclusive Jurisdiction. — The superior court shall have exclusive jurisdiction in cases of divorce; in criminal cases where the offender is sub- jected to loss of life, or confinement in the penitentiary; in cases respecting titles to land and equity cases. 2. Equity may be Merged in Common Law Courts. — The General Assembly may confer upon the courts of common law all the powers hereto- fore exercised by courts of equity in this State. 3. General Jurisdiction. — Said courts shall have jurisdiction in all civil cases, except as hereinafter provided. 4. Appellate Jurisdiction. — They shall have appellate jurisdiction in all such cases as may be provided by law. 5. Certiorari, Mandamus, etc. — They shall have power to correct errors in inferior judicatories, by writ of certiorari, which shall only issue on the sanction of the judge; and said courts and the judges thereof shall have power to issue writs of mandamus, prohibition, scire facias, and all other writs that may be necessary for carrying their powers fully into effect, and shall have such other powers as are or may be conferred on them by law. 6. Appeal from one Jury to Another. — The General Assembly may provide for an appeal from one jury, in the superior and city courts, to another, and the said court may grant new trials on legal grounds. 7. Judgment by the Court. — The court shall render judgment without the verdict of a jury, in all civil cases founded on unconditional contracts in writing, where an issuable defense is not filed under oath or affirmation. 8. Sessions. — The superior courts shall sit in each county not less than twice in each year, at such times as have been or may be appointed by law. 9. Presiding Judge Disqualified. — The General Assembly may pro- vide by law for the appointment of some proper person to preside in cases where the presiding judge is, from any cause, disqualified. Section V. Judges of Superior and City Courts. 1. Judges of Superior and City Courts May Alternate, When. — In any county within which there is, or hereafter may be, a city court, the judge of said court, and of the superior court, may preside in the courts of each other in cases where the judge of either court is disqualified to preside. Section VI. Court of Ordinary. 1. Ordinary, Appeals from. — The powers of a court or ordinary, and of probate, shall be vested in an ordinary for each county, from whose decision there may be an appeal (or, by consent of parties, without a decision) to the superior court, under regulations prescribed by law. 2. Powers. — The courts of ordinary shall have such powers in relation to roads, bridges, ferries, public buildings, paupers, county officers, county funds, county taxes, and other county matters, as may be conferred on them by law. 338 HISTORY OF GEORGIA 3. Term of Office. — The ordinary shall hold his office for the term of four years, and until his successor is elected and qualified. Section VII. Justices of the Peace. 1. Justices, Number and Term. — There shall be in each militia dis- trict one justice of the peace, whose official term, except when elected to fill an unexpired term, shall be four years. (An amendment provides that the General Assembly may in its discretion abolish justice courts and the office of justice of the peace and of notary public ex officio justice of the peace in any city of over 20,000 population, except Savannah, and establish a special court or courts in lieu thereof.) 2. Jurisdiction. — Justices of the peace shall have jurisdiction in all civil cases, arising ex contractu, and in cases of injuries or damages to per- sonal property, when the principal sum does not exceed one hundred dollars, and shall sit monthly at fixed times and places; but in all cases there may be an appeal to a jury in said court, or an appeal to the superior court, under such regulations as may be prescribed by law. 3. Elections and Commissions. — Justices of the peace shall be elected by the legal voters in their respective districts, and shall be commissioned by the Governor. They shall be removable on conviction for malpractice in office. Section VIII. Notaries Public. 1. Notaries Public, How Appointed, etc. — Commissioned notaries public, not to exceed one for each militia district, may be appointed by the judges of superior courts in their respective circuits, upon recommendation of the grand juries of the several counties. They shall be commissioned by the Governor for the term of four years, and shall be ex officio justices of the peace, and shall be removable on conviction for malpractice in office. Section IX. Uniformity of Courts. 1. Uniformity Provided for. — The jurisdiction, powers, proceedings and practice of all courts or officers invested with judicial powers (except city courts), of the same grade or class, so far as regulated by law, and the force and effect of the process, judgment and decree, by such courts, severally shall be uniform. This uniformity must be established by the General Assembly. Section X. Attorney-General. 1. Attorney-General; Election. — There shall be an attorney-general of this State, who shall be elected by the people at the same time, for the same term, and in the same manner as the Governor. 2. Duties. — It shall be the duty of the attorney-general to act as the legal adviser of the Executive Department, to represent the State in the Supreme Court in all capital felonies; and in all civil and criminal cases in any court when required by the Governor, and to perform such other serv- ices as shall be required of him by law. Section XI. Solicitor-General. 1. Solicitor-General; Term. — There shall be a solicitor-general for each judicial circuit, whose official term (except to fill a vacancy) shall be CONSTITUTION OF THE STATE OF GEORGIA 339 four years. The successors of present and subsequent incumbents shall be elected by the electors of the whole State, qualified to vote for members of the General Assembly, at the general election held next preceding the ex- piration of their respective terms. Every vacancy occasioned by death, resignation or other cause shall be filled by appointment of the Governor until the first day of January after the general election held next after the expiration of thirty days from the time such vacancy occurs, at which elec- tion a successor for the unexpired term shall be elected. 2. Duties. — It shall be the duty of the solicitor-general to represent the State in all cases in the superior courts of his circuit, and in all cases taken up from his circuit to the Supreme Court, and to perform such other services as shall be required of him by law. Section XII. Elections of Judges, etc. (Repealed.) Section XIII. Judicial Salaries. 1. Salaries of Judges. — The judges of the Supreme Court shall have, out of the treasury of the State, salaries not to exceed three thousand dollars per annum , the judges of the superior courts shall have salaries not to exceed two thousand dollars per annum; the attornej^-general shall have a salary not to exceed two thou.sand dollars per annum; and the solicitors-general each shall have salaries not to exceed two hundred and fifty dollars per annum ; but the attorney-general shall not have anj' fee or perquisite in any cases arising after the adoption of this Constitution. (The General Assembly has changed most of these salaries. This section of the constitution has also been amended to enable the counties of Chatham, Fulton, and Richmond to increase the salaries of the judges of the circuits in which they lie to five thousand dollars a year.) 2. How Salaries may be Changed. — The General Assembly may at any time, by a two-thirds vote of each branch, prescribe other and different salaries for any, or all, of the above officers, but no such change shall affect the officers then in commission. Section XIV. Qualification of Judges, etc. 1. Qualifications. — No person shall be judge of the Supreme or superior courts or attorney-general, unless, at the time of his election, he shall have attained the age of thirtj^ years, and shall have been a citizen of the State three years, and have practiced law for seven years; and no person shall be hereafter elected solicitor-general, unless, at the time of his election, he shall have attained twenty-five years of age, shall have been a citizen of the State for three years, and shall have practiced law for three years next preceding his election. Section XV. Divorce. 1. DrvoRCE. — No total divorce shall be granted, except on the con- current verdicts of two juries at different terms of the court. 2. Last Jury Determines Disabilities. — When a divorce is granted, the jury rendering the final verdict shall determine the rights and disabilities of the parties. 340 HISTORY OF GEORGIA N Section XVI. Venue. 1. Divorce Cases, Where Brought. — Divorce cases shall be brought in the county where the defendant resides, if a resident of this State; if the defendant be not a resident of this State, then in the county in which the plaintiff resides. 2. Land, Titles, Where Tried. — Cases respecting titles to land shall be tried in the county where the land lies, except where a single tract is divided by a county line, in which case the superior court in either county shall have jurisdiction. 3. Equity Cases. — Equity cases shall be tried in the county where a defendant resides against whom substantial relief is prayed. 4. Suits Against Joint Obligors, etc. — Suits against joint obligors, joint promissors, copartners, or joint trespassers, residing in different coun- ties, may be tried in either county. 5. Suits Against Maker and Indorser, etc. — Suits against the maker and indorser of promissory notes, or drawer, acceptor and indorser of foreign or inland bills of exchange, or like instruments, residing in different counties, shall be brought in the county where the maker or acceptor resides. 6. All Other Cases. — All other civil cases shall be tried in the county where the defendant resides, and all criminal cases shall be tried in the county where the crime was committed, except cases in the superior courts where the judge is satisfied that an impartial jury cannot be obtained in such county. Section XVII. Change of Venue. 1. Power to Change Venue. — The power to change the venue in civil and criminal cases shall be vested in the superior courts, to be exercised in such manner as has been, or shall be, provided by law. Section XVIII. Jury Trials. 1. Trial by Jury. — The right of trial by jury, except where it is other- wise provided in this Constitution, shall remain inviolate, but the General Assembly may prescribe any number, not less than five, to constitute a trial or traverse jury in courts other than the superior and city courts. 2. Selection of Jurors. — The General Assembly shall provide by law for the selection of the most experienced, intelligent and upright men to serve as grand jurors, and intelligent and upright men to serve as traverse jurors. Nevertheless, the grand jurors shall be competent to serve as traverse jurors. 3. Compensation of Jurors. — It shall be the duty of the General As- sembly, by general laws, to prescribe the manner of fixing compensation of jurors in all counties in this State. Section XIX. County Commissioners. 1. Power to Create County Commissioners. — The General Assembly shall have power to provide for the creation of county commissioners in such counties as may require them, and to define their duties. CONSTITUTION OF THE STATE OF GEORGIA 341 Section XX. What Courts may be Abolished. 1. Power to Abolish Courts. — All courts not specially mentioned by- name in the first section of this Article may be abolished iu any county, at the discretion of the General Assembly. Section XXI. Supreme Court Costs. 1. Costs in Supreme Court. — The costs in the Supreme Court shall not exceed ten dollars, until otherwise provided by law. Plaintiffs in error shall not be required to pay costs in said court when the usual pauper oath is filed in the court below. ARTICLE VII. FINANCE, TAXATION AND PUBLIC DEBT. Section I. Power of Taxation. 1. Taxation, How and for What Purpose Exercised. — The powers of taxation over the whole State shall be exercised by the General Assembly for the following purposes only; For the support of the State government and the public institutions. For educational purposes, in instructing children in the elementary branches of an English education only. To pay the interest on the public debt. To pay the principal of the public debt. To suppress insurrection, to repel invasion, and defend the State in time of war. To supply the soldiers who lost a limb, or limbs, in the military service of the Confederate States, with substantial artificial limbs during life, and to make suitable provision for such Confederate soldiers as may have been otherwise disabled or permanently injured in such service; or who, by reason of age and poverty, or infirmity and poverty, or blindness and poverty, are unable to provide a living for themselves; and for the widows of such Con- federate soldiers as may have died in the service of Confederate States, or since from wounds received therein, or disease contracted therein: Provided, this paragraph shall only apply to such widows as were married at the time of such service and have remained unmarried since the death of such soldier husbands. To make provision for the payment of pensions to any ex-Confederate soldier, now resident of this State, who enlisted in the military service of this State, or who enlisted in the military service of the Confederate States, during the civil war between the States of the United States, and who per- formed actual military service in the armies of the Confederate States, or the organized militia of this State, and was honorably discharged therefrom; and to widows, now residents of this State, of ex-Confederate soldiers who enlisted in the military service of this State, or who enlisted in the military service of the Confederate States, and who performed actual service in the armies of the Confederate States, or of the organized militia of this State, who died in said military service, or was honorably discharged therefrom: Provided, that no person shall be entitled to the provisions of this Consti- tutional amendment the total value of whose property, of every descriotion. 342 HISTORY OF GEORGIA including money and choses in action, shall exceed fifteen hundred dollars, and provided further, that only those widows who were married to such soldier or ex-soldier previous to the year 1870 shall be entitled to the pro- visions of this Constitutional amendment. No widow of a soldier killed during the war shall be deprived of her pension by reason of having subse- quently married another veteran who is dead, unless she receives a pension on account of being the widow of such second husband. 2. Levy of Taxes Limited. — The levy of taxes on property for any one year by the General Assembly for all purposes, except to provide for repelling invasion, suppressing insurrection, or defending the State in time of war, shall not exceed five mills on each dollar of the value of the property taxable in the State. Section II. Taxation and Exemptions. 1. Must be Uniform, etc. ; Dogs. — All taxation shall be uniform upon the same class of subjects, and ad valorem on all property subject to be taxed within the territorial limits of the authority levying the tax, and shall be levied and collected under general laws. The General Assembly may, however, impose a tax upon such domestic animals as, from their nature and habits, are destructive of other property. 2. Exemptions. — The General Assembly may, by law, exempt from taxation all public property, places of religious worship or burial ; all institu- tions of purely public charity; all buildings erected for and used as a college, incorporated academy, or other seminary of learning; the real and personal estate of any public library, and that of any other literary association, used by or connected with such library; all books and philosophical apparatus; and all paintings and statuary of any company of association, kept in a public hall, and not held as merchandise, or for purposes of sale or gain: Provided, the property so exempted be not used for purposes of private or corporate profit or income. The General Assembly shall, further, have power to exempt from taxation farm products, including baled cotton, grown in this State and remaining in the hands of the producer, but not longer than for the year next after their production. 3. Poll Tax. — No poll tax shall be levied except for educational pur- poses, and such tax shall not exceed one dollar annually, upon each poll. 4. Laws Exempting Property Void. — All laws exempting property from taxation, other than the property herein enumerated, shall be void. 5. Tax on Corporations. — The power to tax corporations and cor- porate property shall not be surrendered or suspended by any contract or grant to which the State shall be a party. 6. All persons or classes of persons who were, by laws of force, January 1st, 1911, required to make returns for taxation to the comptroller-general, and all who may hereafter be so required, shall, on or before the first day of March of each year, make such returns as of date of January 1st of that year, and shall pay the taxes arising on such returns in favor of the State on or before the first of September of the same year. Section III. State Debt. 1. Debts, for What Contracted. — No debt shall be contracted by or on behalf of the State, except to supply such temporary deficit as may exist in the Treasury in any year from necessary delay in collecting the taxes of CONSTITUTION OF THE STATE OF GEORGIA 343 that year, to repel invasion, suppress insurrection, and defend the State in time of war, or to pay the existing public debt; but the debt created to supply deficiencies in revenue shall not exceed, in the aggregate, five hundred thou- sand dollars, and any loan made for this purpose shall be repaid out of the taxes levied for the year in which the loan is made. Section IV. Debt, How Contracted. 1. Form of Laws to Borrow Money. — All laws authorizing the bor- rowing of money by or on behalf of the State shall specify the purposes for which the money is to be used, and the money so obtained shall be used for the purpose specified, and for no other. Section V. State Aid. 1. State Aid Forbidden. — The credit of the State shall not be pledged or loaned to any individual, company, corporation or association, and the State shall not become a joint owner or stockholder in any company, associa- tion or corporation. Section VI. Purposes of Taxation by Counties and Cities. 1. Restrictions on Counties and Cities. — The General Assembly shall not authorize any county, municipal corporation, or political division of this State, to become a stockholder in any company, corporation, or association, or to appropriate money for, or to loan its credit to, any cor- poration, company, association, institution, or individual, except for purely charitable purposes. This restriction shall not operate to prevent the support of schools by municipal corporations within their respective limits: Provided, that if any municipal corporation shall offer to the State any property for locating or building a capitol, and the State accepts such offer, the corporation may comply with such offer. 2. Taxing Power of Counties Limited. — The General Assembly shall not have power to delegate to any county the right to levy a tax for any purpose, except for educational purposes; to build and repair the public buildings and bridges; to maintain and support prisoners; to pay jurors and coroners, and for litigation, quarantine, roads and expenses of courts; to support paupers and pay debts heretofore existing; to pay the county police, and to provide for necessary sanitation. Section VII. Limitation on Municipal Debts. L Debt of Counties and Cities Not to Exceed Seven Per Cent. — The debt hereafter incurred by any county, municipal corporation, or political division of this State, except as in this Constitution provided for, shall not exceed seven per centum of the assessed value of all the taxable property therein, and no such county, municipality, or division, shall incur any new debt, except for a temporary loan or loans to supply casual de- ficiencies of revenue, not to exceed one-fifth of one per centum of the assessed value of taxable property therein, without the assent of two-thirds of the qualified voters thereof, at an election for that purpose, to be held as may be prescribed by law; but any city, the debt of which does not exceed seven per centum of the assessed value of the taxable property at the time of the 344 HISTORY OF GEORGIA adoption of this Constitution, may be authorized by law to increase, at any time, the amount of said debt, three per centum upon such assessed valuation. (An amendment permits Augusta to increase its debt for certain purposes.) 2. County and City Bonds, How Paid. — Any county, municipal cor- poration, or political division of this State, which shall incur any bonded indebtedness -under the provisions of this Constitution, shall, at or before the time of so doing, provide for the assessment and collection of an annual tax, sufficient in amount to pay the principal and interest of said debt within thirty years from the date of the incurring of said indebtedness. Section VIII. Assumption of Debt. 1. Assumption of Debts Forbidden. — The State shall not assume the debt, nor any part thereof, of any county, municipal corporation, or political division of the State, unless such debt shall be contracted to enable the State to repel invasion, suppress insurrection, or defend itself in time of war. Section IX. Public Money. 1. Profit on Public Money. — The receiving, directly or indirectly, by any officer of the State or county, or member or officer of the General Assembly, of any interests, profits or perquisites arising from the use or loan of public funds in his hands, or moneys to be raised through his agency for State or county purposes, shall be deemed a felony, and punishable as may be prescribed by law, a part of which punishment shall be a disqualifica- tion from holding office. Section X. City Debts. 1. City Debts, How Incurred. — Municipal corporations shall not incur any debt until provision therefor shall have been made by the municipal government. Section XL Void Bonds. 1. Certain Bonds Shall Not be Paid. — The General Assembly shall have no authority to appropriate money directly or indirectly, to pay the whole, or any part, of the principal or interest of the bonds, or other obliga- tions, which have been pronounced illegal, null and void, by the General Assembly, and the constitutional amendments ratified by a vote of the people on the first day of May, 1877; nor shall the General Assembly have authority to pay any of the obligations created by the State under laws passed during the late war between the States, nor any of the bonds, notes, or obligations made and entered into during the existence of said war, the time for the payment of which was fixed after the ratification of a treaty of peace between the United States and the Confederate States; nor shall the General Assembly pass any law, or the Governor, or other State official, enter into any contract or agreement, whereby the State shall be made a party to any suit in any court of this State, or of the United States, instituted to test the validity of any such bonds or obligations. CONSTITUTION OF THE STATE OF GEORGIA 345 Section XII. Public Debt Not to be Increased. 1. Bonded Debt Not to Increase. — The bonded debt of the State shall never be increased, except to repel invasion, suppress insurrection, or to defend the State in time of war. Section XIII. Public Property Pledged for State's Debt. 1. State's Property May be Sold to Pay Bonded Debt. — The pro- ceeds of the sale of the Western and Atlantic, Macon and Brunswick, or other railroads held by the State, and any other property owned by the State, whenever the General Assembly may authorize the sale of the whole, or any part thereof, shall be applied to the payment of the bonded debt of the State, and shall not be used for any other purpose whatever, so long as the State has any existing bonded debt: Provided, that the proceeds of the sale of the Western and Atlantic Railroad shall be applied to the pay- ment of the bonds for which said railroad has been mortgaged, in preference to all other bonds. Section XIV. Sinking Fund, 1. Sinking Fund. — The General Assembly shall raise by taxation each year, in addition to the sum required to pay the public expenses and interests on the public debt, the sum of one hundred thousand dollars, which shall be held as a sinking fund to pay off and retire the bonds of the State which have not yet matured, and shall be applied to no other purpose whatever. If the bonds cannot at any time be purchased at or below par, then the sinking fund, herein provided for, may be loaned by the Governor and treasurer of the State: Provided, the security which shall be demanded for said loan shall consist only of the valid bonds of the State; but this section shall not take effect until the eight per cent currency bonds, issued under the Act of February 19th, 1873, shall have been paid. Section XV. Reports. 1. Quarterly Reports of Comptroller and Treasurer. — The comp- troller-general and treasurer shall each make to the Governor a quarterly report of the financial condition of the State, which report shall include a statement of the assets, liabilities and income of the State, and expenditures therefor, for the three months preceding: and it shall be the duty of the Governor to carefully examine the same by himself, or through competent persons connected with his department, and cause an abstract thereof to be pul^lished for the information of the people, which abstract shall be indorsed by him as having been examined. Section XVI. Donations. 1. Donations Forbidden. — The General Assembly shall not, by vote, resolution, or order, grant any donation, or gratuity, in favor of any person, corporation, or association. 2. Extra Compensation Forbidden. — The General Assembly shall not grant or authorize extra compensation to any public officer, agent, or contractor, after the service has been rendered, or the contract entered into. 346 HISTORY OF GEORGIA Section XVII. Public Printing. 1. Public Printing. — The office of the State printer shall cease with the expiration of the term of the present incumbent, and the General Assem- bly shall provide, by law, for letting the public printing to the lowest re- sponsible bidder, or bidders, who shall give adequate and satisfactory security for the faithful performance thereof. No member of the General Assembly, or other public officer, shall be interested, either directly or indirectly, in any such contract. ARTICLE VIII. EDUCATION. Section I. Common Schools. 1. Common Schools. — There shall be a thorough system of common schools for the education of children, as nearly uniform as practicable, the expenses of which shall be provided for by taxation, or otherwise. The schools shall be free to all children of the State, but separate schools shall be provided for the white and colored races. Section II. School Commissioner. 1. State School Commissioner. — There shall be a State school com- missioner, elected by the people at the same time and manner as the Gover- nor and State House officers are elected, whose term of office shall be two years, and until his successor is elected and qualified. His office shall be at the seat of government, and he shall be paid a salary not to exceed two thousand dollars per annum. The General Assembly may substitute for the State school commissioner such officer, or officers, as may be deemed necessary to perfect the system of public education. Section III. School Fund. 1. School Fund. — The poll tax, any educational fund now belonging to the State (except the endowment of, and debt due to, the University of Georgia) , a special tax on shows and exhibitions, and on the sale of spirituous and malt liquors, which the General Assembly is hereby authorized to assess, and the proceeds of any commutation tax for military service, and all taxes that may be assessed on such domestic animals as, from their nature and habits, are destructive to other property, are hereby set apart and devoted for the support of common schools. Section IV. Educational Tax. 1. Counties and Cities may Tax for Public Schools. — Authority may be granted to counties, militia districts, school districts, and to munic- ipal corporations upon the recommendation of the corporate authority, to establish and maintain public schools in their respective limits, by local taxation; but no such local laws shall take effect until the same shall have been submitted to a vote of the qualified voters in each county, militia district, school district, or municipal corporation, and approved by a two- thirds majority of those voting at such election; and the General Assembly may prescribe who shall vote on such questions. CONSTITUTION OF THE STATE OF GEORGIA 347 Section V. Local Systems. 1. Local Schools not Affected. — Existing local school systems shall not be affected by this Constitution. Nothing contained in first section of this article shall be construed to deprive schools in this State, not common schools, from participation in the educational fund of the State, as to all pupils therein taught in the elementary branches of an English education. Section VL Univebsity of Georgia. 1. State University. — The trustees of the University of Georgia may accept bequests, donations and grants of land, or other property, for the use of said University. In addition to the payment, of the annual interest on the debt due by the State to the University, the General Assembly may, from time to time, make such donations thereto as the condition of the treasury will authorize. And the General Assembly may also, from time to time, make such appropriations of money as the condition of the treasury will authorize, to any college or university (not exceeding one in number) now established, or hereafter to be established, in this State for the education of persons of color. ARTICLE IX. HOMESTEAD AND EXEMPTIONS. Section I. Homestead. 1. Homestead and Exemption. — There shall be exempt from levy and sale, by virtue of any process whatever under the laws of this State, except as hereinafter excepted, of the property of every head of a family, or guardian or trustee of a family of minor children, or every aged or infirm person, or person having the care and support of dependent females of any age, who is not the head of a family, realty or personalty, or both, to the value in the aggregate of sixteen hundred dollars. Section II. Exemption. 1. Protection Guaranteed. — No court or ministerial officer in. this State shall ever have jurisdiction or authority to enforce any judgment, execution, or decree, against the property set apart for such purpose, includ- ing such improvements as may be made thereon from time to time, except for taxes, for the purchase money of the same, for labor done thereon, for material furnished therefor, or for the removal of incumbrances thereon. Section III. Waiver of Homestead. 1. May be Waived, How Far; How Sold. — The debtor shall have power to waive or renounce in writing his right to the benefit of the exemp- tion provided for in this Article, except as to wearing apparel, and not exceeding three hundred dollars worth of household and kitchen furniture, and provisions, to be selected by himself and his wife, if any, and he shall not, after it is set apart, alienate or encumber the property so exempted, but it may be sold by the debtor, and his wife, if any, jointly, with the 348 HISTORY OF GEORGIA sanction of the judge of the superior court of the county where the debtor resides or the land is situated, the proceeds to be reinvested upon the same uses. Section IV. Homestead Set Apaet, How. 1. Setting Apart Short Homestead. — The General Assembly shall provide, by law, as early as practicable, for the setting apart and valuation of said property. But nothing in this Article shall be construed to affect or repeal the existing laws for exemption of property from sale, contained in the present Code of this State, in paragraphs 2040 to 2049, inclusive, and the acts amendatory thereto. It may be optional with the applicant to take either, but not both, of such exemptions. Section V. Short Homestead Waived. 1. Short Homestead may be Waived. — The debtor shall have authority to waive or renounce in writing his right to the benefit of the exemption pro- vided for in section four, except as is excepted in section three of this Article. Section VI. Homestead Supplemented. 1. Supplemental Homestead. — The applicant shall at any time have the right to supplement his exemption by adding to an amount already set apart, which is less than the whole amount of exemption herein allowed, a sufficiency to make his exemption equal to the whole amount. Section VII. Former Homesteads Preserved. 1. Homesteads Heretofore Set Apart. — Homesteads and exemp- tions of personal property which have been heretofore set apart by virtue of the provisions of the existing Constitution of this State, and in accordance with the laws for the enforcement thereof, or which may be hereafter so set apart, at any time, shall be and remain valid as against all debts and liabilities existing at the time of the adoption of this Constitution, to the same extent that they would have been had said existing Constitution not been revised. Section VIII. Prior Rights to Exemption Preserved. 1. Vested Rights Protected. — Rights which have become vested under previously existing laws shall not be affected by anything herein contained. In all cases in which homesteads have been set apart under the Constitution of 1868, and the laws made in pursuance thereof, and a bona fide sale of such property has been subsequently made and the full purchase price thereof has been paid, all right of exemption in such property by reason of its having been so set apart shall cease in so far as it affects the right of the purchaser. In all such cases where a part only of the purchase price has been paid, such transactions shall be governed by the laws now of force in this State, in so far as they affect the rights of the purchaser, as though said property had not been set apart. Section IX. Sale of Homestead. 1. Sale and Reinvestment of Homestead. — Parties who have taken a homestead of realty under the Constitution of 1868 shall have the right to sell said homestead and reinvest the same, by order of the judge of the superior courts of this State. CONSTITUTION OF THE STATE OF GEORGIA 349 ARTICLE X. MILITIA. Section I. Militia and Volunteers. 1. Organization of Militia. — A well regulated militia being essential to the peace and security of the State, the General Assembly shall have authority to provide by law how the militia of this State shall be organized, officered, trained, armed, and equipped; and of whom it shall consist. 2. Volunteers. — The General Assembly shall have power to authorize the formation of volunteer companies, and to provide for their organization into battalions, regiments, brigades, divisions and corps, with such restric- tions as may be prescribed by law, and shall have authority to arm and equip the same. 3. Pay of Militia. — The officers and men of the militia and volunteer forces shall not be entitled to receive any pay, rations, or emoluments, when not in active service by authority of the State. ARTICLE XL COUNTIES AND COUNTY OFFICERS. Section I. Counties. 1. Counties are Corporate Bodies. — Each county shall be a body corporate, with such powers and limitations as may be prescribed by law. All suits by or against a county shall be in the name thereof; and the metes and bounds of the several counties shall remain as now prescribed by law, unless changed as hereinafter provided. 2. New Counties Not Allowed. — (There shall not be more than 148 counties.) 3. Change of County Lines. — County lines shall not be changed unless under the operation of a general law for that purpose. 4. Change of County Sites. — No county site shall be changed or removed except by a two-thirds vote of the qualified voters of the county, voting at an election held for that purpose, and a two-thirds vote of the General Assembly. 5. Dissolution of Counties. — Any county may be dissolved and merged with contiguous counties by a two-thirds vote of the qualified elec- tors of such county, voting at an election held for that purpose. Section IL County Officers. 1. County Officers. — The county officers shall be elected by the qualified voters of their respective counties, or districts, and shall hold their offices for two years. They shall be removed on conviction for malpractice in office, and no person shall be eligible to any of the offices referred to in this paragraph, unless he shall have been a resident of the county for two years, and is a qualified voter. Section III. Uniformity in County Officers. 1. County Officers to be Uniform. — Whatever tribunal, or officers, may hereafter be created by the General Assembly for the transaction of 350 HISTORY OF GEORGIA county matters shall l)e uniform throughout the State, and of the same name, jurisdiction and remedies, except that the General Assembly may provide for the appointment of commissioners of loads and revenue in any county. Section IV. State Capital. 1. Capital in Atlanta. — The city of Atlanta shall be the capital of the State, until changed by the same authority, and in the same way, that is provided for the alteration of this Constitution. ARTICLE XII. THE LAWS OF GENERAL OPERATION IN FORCE IN THIS STATE. Section L 1. Supreme Law, What Is. — The laws of general operation in this State are, first, as the supreme law: The Constitution of the United States, the laws of the United States in pursuance thereof, and all treaties made under the authority of the United States. 2. Second in Authority. — Second, as next in authority thereto: this Constitution. 3. Third in Authority. — Third, in subordination to the foregoing: All laws now of force in this State, not inconsistent with this Constitution, and the ordinances of this Convention, shall remain of force until the same are modified or repealed by the General Assembly. The tax acts and appropriation acts passed by the General Assembly of 1877, and approved by the Governor of the State, and not inconsistent with the Constitution, are hereby continued in force until altered by law. 4. Local and Private Acts. — Local and private acts passed for the benefit of counties, cities, towns, corporations, and private persons, not inconsistent with the supreme law, nor with this Constitution, and which have not expired nor been repealed, shall have the force of statute law, subject to judicial decision as to their validity when passed, and to any limitations imposed by their own terms. 5. Vested Rights Secured. — All rights, privileges and immunities which may have been vested in, or accrued to, any person or persons, or corporation in his, her or their own right, or in any fiduciary capacity, under and in virtue of, any act of the General Assembly, or any judgment, decree or order, or other proceeding of any court of competent jurisdiction in this State, heretofore rendered, shall be held inviolate by all courts before which they may be brought in question, unless attacked for fraud. 6. Acts of Courts Confirmed. — All judgments, decrees, orders, and other proceedings, of the several courts of this State, heretofore made, within the limits of their several jurisdictions, are hereby ratified and affirmed, subject only to reversal by motion for a new trial, appeal, bill of review, or other proceeding, in conformity with the law of force when they were made. 7. Existing Officers. — The officers of the government now existing shall continue in the exercise of their several functions until their successors are duly elected or appointed, and qualified; but nothing herein is to apply to any officer whose office may be abolished by this Constitution. CONSTITUTION OF THE STATE OF GEORGIA 351 8. Ordinances. — The ordinances of this Convention shall have the force of laws until otherwise provided by the General Assembly, except the ordinances in reference to submitting the homestead and capital question to a vote of the people, which ordinances, after being voted on, shall have the effect of constitutional provisions. ARTICLE XIII. AMENDMENTS TO THE CONSTITUTION. Section I. 1. Constitution, How Amended. — Any amendment or amendments to this Constitution may be proposed in the Senate or House of Representa- tives, and if the same shall be agreed to, by two-thirds of the members elected to each of the two houses, such proposed amendment or amendments shall be entered on their journals, with the yeas and nays taken thereon. And the General Assembly shall cause such amendment or amendments to be published in one or more newspapers in each congressional district, for two months previous to the time of holding the next general election, and shall also provide for a submission of such proposed amendment or amendments to the people at said next general election, and if the people shall ratify such amendment or amendments, by a majority of the electors qualified to vote for members of the General Assembly, voting thereon, such amendment or amendments shall become a part of this Constitution. When more than one amendment is submitted at the same time, they shall be so submitted as to enable the electors to vote on each amendment separately. 2. Convention, How Called. — No convention of the people shall be called by the General Assembly to revise, amend, or change this Constitu- tion, unless by a concurrence of two-thirds of all the members of each house of the General Assembly. The representation in said convention shall be based on population as near as practicable. Section II. (This section provides for the submission of the Constitution to a vote of the people, for ratification or rejection.) The Constitution was ratified by a vote of the people at an election held on the fifth day of December, 1877. The Convention which adopted the Constitution met on the eleventh day of July, and adjourned on the twenty-fifth day of August, 1877. Amendments to the Constitution have been made from time to time, and are incorporated in their proper places in it. INDEX PAGE Academies: Chatham 202 Richmond 202 Alexander, cruelty to 183 Ambush on St. Simon's 67 Amelia Island 58, 62 Anne, ship 39 Argyle, Fort 49 Arsenal at Augusta 280 Ash, General, at Brier Creek 151 Assembly, first General 82 Asylum, Bethesda Orphan 71 Athens laid out 221 Atlanta, beginnings of 263 battle around 291 made capital 310 Augusta, settled 57 condition of 97 Indian conference at loi captured by British 144 abandoned by Campbell 150 siege of 182-184 retaken by Lee 185-187 arsenal at, surrendered 280 Barbecue 236 Bartow, Gen'l Francis S., orator.. 277 death of 284 Battles: Bloody Marsh 67 Lexington 122 Trenton and Princeton 131 near Midway Church 137 Kettle Creek 145 Brier Creek 151 Kings Mountain 188 around Atlanta 291 Beaufort, Treaty of 204 Bethesda Orphan Asylum 71 Blockade on coast 284 Bosomworth, Thomas 77-8o Boston, tea at i iQ relief for 120 PAGE Boundary, southern 100, loi northern and western 224 Bowen, Commodore 125 Boyd, Colonel, raid of 144 Broad River Colony 201 Brown, Colonel, at Augusta 167 cruelty of 168, 183 surrender of 187 Brown, Joseph E., early life 273 made governor 273 seizes forts 278, 280 arrest of 301 Brown, Joseph M 312 Bryan, Jonathan 11 1, 112 resigns from Council 120 arrest of 140 Bull, Col. Wm 39 Bulloch, Archibald, President. ... 127 and the sentinel 128 Burgoyne's surrender 137 Campbell, Colonel 137 attacks Savannah 139 captures Augusta 144 abandons Augusta 150 Campbell, Duncan 258 Capital of State, Savannah 97, 203 Augusta 204 Louisville 204 Milledgeville 224 Atlanta 310 Capitol building, Louisville 216 Milledgeville 225 Atlanta 310 Carolina, settled 29 disputed territory 29 Carpetbaggers in Georgia 302 Cession of 1802 223 Charleston, colonists at . . ... 39 tea ships at 119 Charter of Georgia. . 35 352 INDEX 353 PAGE Charter of Georgia surrendered. . 85 Cherokee Indians 21 legends of 24-27 removal of 253-256 alphabet 253 Clark, John 2 4..?-244 Clarke, Elijah 144 character of 178, 179 Cobb, Howell 269, 277 Cobb, Thos. R. R 277 Colonists, selection of 38 voyage and landing 39, 40 general conditions 80, 117 Colquitt, Gov. A. H 310 Conference, last, of cabinet 299 Confiscation acts 165 Confiscation of property 198 Congress, Continental 120 Congress, Provincial i ?o, 125 Constitution, of Georgia (1777)... 131 of United States 206 of Georgia (1708) 219 of Georgia (1877) 309 Corn shucking 239 Cotton, culture of 208 Cotton gin invented 203-213 Council of Safety, created ....... 1 24 new one chosen 126 orders given by 129 Counties, first two 74 first eight 132 Cracker, Georgia 234 Crawford, Wm. H 241-243 Creek Indians 20 cede lands in Georgia 251 Cumberland Island 58 Customs, early, in Georgia 230-240 Dahlonega 255 Darien settled 54 Davis, Jefferson 281 arrest of 300 Debtors' prisons 32 De Soto in Georgia 16-18 D'Estaing, Count, arrives 153 demands Savannah 157 bravery of 158 Dolly, Quash 139 Dooly. Col. John, death of 168 Dorchester settled 83 PAGE Ebenezer, founded 51 sufi'erings at 140 Education, beginnings of 202 higher 257-259 Elbert, Samuel 146 at Brier Creek 151 Ellis, Gov. Henry 92 Emory College 258 Evans, Gen'l C. A 296 Florida, named 14 disputed territory 29 invaded by Oglethorpe 63 boundary line of 100 expedition against 136 Forrest, General 288 Fort Argyle founded 48 Fort Cornwallis captured 187 Fort Galphin reduced 185 Fort Grierson captured 186 Fort McAllister attacked 288 Fort Moore, trade at 57 Fort Moosa recaptured 64 Fort Morris defended 138 Fort Pulaski seized 278 Fort St. Diego captured 63 Fort Sumter bombarded 284 Fountain of Youth 14 Fox hunting 237 Franklin, Benjamin 72 on Stamp Act 104 elected agent no Frederica, founded 56 fortified 66 county of 74 decay of 90 Freedmen's Bureau 302 Gage, General no letter to 125 Galphin, Fort . 185 Galphin, George 115 Galphin Claim 116 "General, The," stealing of 286 George II, King 35 George III, King 98 Georgia, charter of 35 name given to 35 boundary lines loi, 224 invaded by British 137 enters the Union 206, 207 354 INDEX PAGE Georgia, secedes 279 readmitted 306 Georgia Platform. 269 Georgia Railroad 262 Gold in North Georgia 255 Gordon, Gen'l John B 293 governor 311 Grady, Henry W., speech of 309 Grant, General 296 Gray Goose 147 Greene, Gen'l Nathanael 199 death of 205 Grierson, Colonel 167 cruelty of 183 captured 186 Gwinnett, Button 129 duel and death 135 Habersham, James 71 President of Council 107 Habersham, Joseph 123, 125, 126 postmaster-general 207 Hall, Lyman, delegate 121, 133 signs Declaration of Independ- ence 129 Hardwicke, proposed capital 90 abandoned 97 Hart, Nancy, stories of 173-177 Hawkins, Lieutenant, bravery of . 146 Heard's Fort 167 Highlanders, Scotch 54 Hill, Benj. H 280 arrest of 301 speech of 306 Hiwassee, legend of 24 Hood, General 291 Houston, Gov. John 136 Howe, Gen'l Robert 136 abandons Savannah 140 Howley, Gov. Richard 166 Independence, Declaration of . . . . 129 Indians of Georgia 20 legends of 24 conference at Augusta loi Jackson, James, at Savannah 195 early life of 192-194 opposes Yazoo Act 215 Jasper, Serg't Wm 141 death of 159 PAGE Jenkins, Charles, Jr 269 deposed as governor 303 Jews, admission of 49 Johnston, Gen'l Jos. E 290 Jones, Noble W 112 Ku Klux Klan 305 Lafayette visits Georgia 251 Laurens, Colonel, at Savannah. . . 159 Lawmaking, delays in 109 Lee, Col. Henry, at Augusta 185 Lee, Gen'l Robt. E 296 Liberty Boys 104, 105 Liberty County 121, 133 Liberty Hall 283 Liberty pole 124 Lincoln, Abraham 274 Lincoln, Gen'l Benj 140 at Purysburg 150 at Savannah 157-159 Liquor, sale of, forbidden 38 made legal 76 LogroUing 238 Long, Crawford W 264 Longstreet, Wm 226 Louisville made capital 203, 216 Lumpkin, Wilson 277 McGirth, Daniel, stories of . . . . 146-149 Mcintosh, Col. John 138, 151 Mcintosh, Gen'l Lachlan 135, 152 Mcintosh, Wm., death of 249 Mackay, Captain 61 McPherson, General, death of . . . . 292 Maitland, Colonel 154 Maps: of Georgia 2-3 of original grant 37 forts on coast 56 attack on St. Augustine 64 first parishes 95 first counties 133 Yazoo territory 215 Georgia in 1818 247 March to the sea 295 Margravate of Azilia 30 Maryland settled 28 Meigs, Joseph 221 Memorial Day 296 Mercer, Jesse 258 Mercer University 257 INDEX 355 PAGE Midway Church 84 battle near 137 Midway settlement 83 Military Act 109 Milledge, John, adventure 192 aids university 221 capital named for 225 Milledge ville, capital 224 abandoned 295 Montgomery, Sir Robert 30 Monuments: to Oglethorpe (frontispiece) Tomochichi 45 Jasper 160 Pulaski 162 Gordon 311 Moore, Hannah 70 Moravians, emigrants 54 Mulberry Grove 205 Musgrove, Mary 77-80 Muster Day 236 Nancy Hart, stories of i73-i77 Nesbit, Judge E. A 279 New Inverness settled 54 New York settled 28 Oglethorpe, James Edward 32 interest in debtors 34 accompanies the colonists 39 treaty with Indians 47 explores the coast 57 visits Coweta Town 60 dangers to 61 return to England 69 death of 70 Palmer, Colonel 64 Parishes, first eight 95 St. John and others 121 Parker, Henry, President 83 Pennsylvania settled 28 Pikes, Joe Brown's 289 Ponce de Leon 14, 15 Porto Rico, De Leon at 14 Prevost, Gen'l A 137 defends Savannah 154 Prisons, debtors' 32 Pulaski, Count 161 Pulaski, Fort, seized 278 defense of 286 Purysburg 150 PAGE Railroads in Georgia 260-263 Reconstruction measures 303, 305 Rescinding Act 216 Revolution, beginnings of 119 progress of 131, 188 end of 189 Reynolds, Gov. John 88-91 Rice, Captain 128 St. Augustine, founded 28 attacked by Oglethorpe 63-65 St. Simon's Island 65, 67 Sallette, Robert, stories of 169-172 Salt, scarcity of 285 Salzburgers, story of 50-53 silk culture by 82 Savannah, settled 38-40 laid out 46 condition of 74, 89, 97 threatened by Indians 78 stamps in 106 captured by British 139, 140 attacked by Americans 157-163 captured by Sherman 295 Savannah, steamship 227-229 Savannah County 74 Seal, of trustees 36 of province 88, 89 of state 131, 132 of state (17Q9) 219, 220 Secession, talk of 271 feehng for 274 of South CaroHna 276 convention 278 opinions on 277 of Georgia ■. . . 279 Sequoyah 253, 254 Sherman, Gen'l W. T 290 march to the sea 295 Silk culture, proposed 36 a failure 81 Silver Bluff 16, 115, 185 Slaton, John M 312 Slavery, forbidden 38 made legal 75 condition (1850) 268 contention over 268 aboHshed 303 Smith, Gov. Hoke 312 South CaroHna secedes 276 Spain, war against 59 356 INDEX PAGE Spanish settle Florida 28 Stagecoach routes. . . 233, 260 Stamp Act 103, 104 repealed 108 Stamps in Georgia 106 Stealing an engine 287 Steamboat, devised 226 crosses Atlantic 228 Steam cars, beginning of 261 Stephens, Alex. H 277, 280, 281 arrest of 301 death of 310 Stephens, Wm 74 trouble with Bosomworth 78 Streight's raid 288 Sunbury, founded 94 attacked by British 138 decline of 143 Tax on tea 119 Territory, western, ceded 223 Tobacco rolling 235 Tomochichi 40-45 Toombs, Robert, orator 270 escape of 300 Tory, term of reproach 119 Treaty, Lower Creeks 47 how made 102 at Augusta 115 of Beaufort 204 of 1825 247 of New Echota 256 Treutlen, John Adam 134 Troup, George M 244 defies the government 250 Trustees of Colony 36 rules and plans 38 surrender charter 85 Twelve-mile strip 204, 223 PAGE Uchee Indians 21 University of Georgia, endowing of 203 founded 221 Virginia settled 28 Virginians in Georgia 201 Walker, Gen'l W. H. T 292 Walton, George 129, 166 Washington, Gen'l George 131 progress of war under 188 Cornwallis surrenders to 189 visits Georgia 207 ■Wayne, Gen'l Anthony 190 lands given to 199 Wereat, Gov. John 153, 166 Wesley, John and Charles 54, 71 Wesley an Female College 258 Whigs 119 White, Col. John 154 Whitefield, George 71 White House 183 Whitney, EH, and cotton gin. . .208-213 Wright, Gov. James q6, 97 made governor 99 hold Indian conference loi burned in effigy 107 warning to colonists in arrest and escape 126 return to Georgia 164 surrenders Savannah 191 Yamacraw Bluff 40 Yamacraw Indians 21 Yazoo Act 214-218 burning of 217 MN 29 1913